^^4U»,
 
 
 i 
 
 L I B RARY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 U N I VERS ITY 
 
 Of ILLl NOIS
 
 ACTS 
 
 OF 
 
 THE DIOCESAN SYNOD, 
 
 HELD IN 
 
 THE CATHEDRAL CHURCH 
 OF EXETER, 
 
 HENRY, LOED EISHOP OE EXETER, 
 
 ox 
 
 WEDNESDAY, THURSDAY, AND FRIDAY, 
 
 June 25, 26, 27, of the Year of our Lord 1851. 
 
 %\\ ^tttlinritt|. 
 
 S E ( ' O X D EDI no X. 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET. 
 1851. 
 
 / -?
 
 LONUON : 
 K. CLAV, PRINTER, BRKAU STREKT HILL,
 
 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 I'AGJ:: 
 
 The Bishop's Letter to the Archdeacons, couvokiiig the Diocesan 
 Synod 1 
 
 Matters to be considered at the Synod 2 
 
 Assembling of the Synod 3 
 
 Sermon preaclied before the Synod, by the Rev. Prebendary Hole . '6 — 2i 
 
 Register of the Members of the Synod present 2i — 2(i 
 
 Prayers said at tlie commencement of the Synod 2fj 
 
 Session I. — 
 
 1. The Bishop's Address to the Synod 27— 38 
 
 2. Declaration I. — On Baptism 30 
 
 3. Declaration II. — On Secession to Rome 40 — 43 
 
 4. Declaration III. — Ou the Roman Catholic Bishopric of Ply- 
 
 mouth 43 — 45 
 
 Session II. — 
 
 1. Declaration I. ou Baptism (re?ieti!ed) 4.5 — 5G 
 
 2. On the Exeter Diocesan Training College .57—00 
 
 Resolution 1 (on Training College), p. 58. 
 
 3. On School Inspection GO — 7'J 
 
 Resolution 2 (on Diocesan Inspectors), p. 64. 
 Resolution 3 (on Instructions to Inspectors), p. 09. 
 Resolution 4 (on Episcopal Sanction to Inspectors), p. 09. 
 
 Plan of Examination, &c. p. 70. 
 Resolution 5 (on Certificates of Merit from the Bishop), p. 73. 
 Resolution (on the Diocesan Board), p. 73. 
 Resolution 7 (on a Paid Inspector), p. 73. 
 
 4. On Catechising 80—91 
 
 Resolution 8 (ou Catechising), p. 84.
 
 IV ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF KXETER. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Session III. — 
 
 1. On contimicd Pastoral Superintendence of the Young . 91 — J 09 
 
 Resolution 9 (on Appointment of Committee to consider 
 the subject), p. lOS. 
 
 2. On Ordaining Permanent Deacons 109 — 11") 
 
 Resolution 10 (on the Diaconate), p. 109. 
 
 3. On Lay Assistance 115 — IIS 
 
 Resolution 11 (on Lay Assistance), p. 115. 
 
 4. On Increase of Services and Celebration of Holy Com- 
 
 munion 118 — 121 
 
 Resolution 12 (on Daily Service — the Observance of Holy 
 Days — more frequent Celebration of Holy Communion, 
 and Observance of Ascension Day), p. 121. 
 
 Prayers said at the conclusion of the Synod 122 
 
 Appendix : — 
 
 Additional Note to the Bishop's Address, at p. 33 ... 123—124 
 
 ^uwcZ
 
 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 In a Pastoral Lettei- issued to the Clergy of the Diocese of Exeter, 
 in April 1851, the Bishop declared his intention of holding a Diocesan 
 Synod. The mode of summoning the Synod was announced in the 
 following letter : — 
 
 Southmoulton, April 28, 1851. 
 Dear Mr. Archdeacon, — Having announced to my Clergy my purpose of holding, 
 with God's permission, a Synod of the Diocese, soon after the conclusion of my 
 present Visitation, I now request you to desire the Deans Rural to inform the 
 Preshyters, whether beneficed or licensed, in their several Deaneries, that I have 
 fixed on Wednesday, the 25th June next, for the meeting of the Synod, to be 
 continued on the two following days. 
 
 "We shall assemble, first, in the Chapter-room, and proceed thence to the 
 Cathedral, at the usual hour of Morning Prayer ; and after having received 
 together the Holy Eucharist, will return to the Chapter-room, which the Dean 
 and Chapter have permitted us to use for that purpose. 
 
 The one great question which duly I shall submit to the Synod, will be the 
 fitness of our making a declaration of our firm adherence to that great Article of 
 the Creed, " I acknowledge one baptism for the remission of sins ;" as well as to 
 the doctrine of our Church on the grace of that sacrament, as set forth in the 
 Catechism. 
 
 On the other two days we will discuss such matters of practical interest as shall 
 seem best calculated, with God's blessing, to promote the great ends of our 
 ministry, avoiding all questions of controversial theology. 
 
 It is manifest that so numerous a body cannot usefully be brought together 
 except by representation. I therefore invite the Clergy of every Deauery to elect 
 two of their own number, together with their Deans Rural, to meet me, the Dean and 
 the greater Chapter, my Chaplains, and the officials of the Archdeacons. 
 
 This election, however, it may be better to defer till within a short time before 
 the proposed meeting. In the meanwhile, the questions to be proposed for con- 
 sideration will be fixed. For this purpose I would desire the Deans Rural to call 
 together, or otherwise to invite their Clergy, to transmit to me any questions 
 which they may recommend for the consideration of the Synod. 
 
 It is desirable that such questions be proposed six weeks before the 25th of 
 June, in order that I may select such as seem fittest, and submit them to the 
 deliberation of the Clergy of the several Deaneries a month before that day. 
 
 This will give sufficient time for their deliberation, and for electing their 
 representatives. 
 
 As it is important that these representatives should have the full confidence of 
 those from whom they are sent, I would wish that no one be considered as elected 
 who has not an actual majority of the votes of those who are present, and the 
 holders of the proxies of those who are absent. This would be best secured by 
 electing each separately. 
 
 The Clergy of every Deanery may send their opinions on the diflferent questions 
 to be proposed through their representatives, who will, however, be free to give 
 their own judgment on those questions in the Synod. 
 
 We may humbly hope that this and future similar meetings may be a means of 
 giving both to the Bishop and to the Clergy at large the benefit of mutual consul- 
 tation on various matters, which shall from time to time arise, of important 
 consequence to our ministerial usefulness, and therefore to the edification of our 
 people. 
 
 I am, dear Mr. Archdeacon, your affectionate friend and brother in Christ, 
 
 H. Exeter. 
 
 And, subsequently, the following paper was transmitted to the 
 Rural Deans, for the consideration of themselves and the representa- 
 tives of the parochial Clergy : — . 
 
 B
 
 2 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 Matters tvhich will be considered at the Diocesan Synod to he holden 
 (God ivilling) in the Cathedral at Exeter, on Wednesday, 25th June 
 next, and the two following days. 
 
 On the 25 th will be proposed : — 
 
 I. A declaration of adherence to the article of the Nicene Creed, " I acknow- 
 ledge one baptism for the remission of sins ;" and especially to the doctrine of the 
 Catholic Church, and the articles and formularies of our own Church, on the 
 spiritual grace given to infants in the holy sacrament of baptism. 
 
 II. A declaration of adherence generally to the doctrine and discipline of the 
 Church of England, as now set forth in the Articles of Religion and in the Book 
 of Common Prayer ; and of our firm belief that secession from our Ciiurch, being 
 a sound branch of the Catholic Church, to any other religious community, is an 
 act of schism ; and, in particular, that secession to the Church of Rome involves 
 the abandonment of truth for error, and is perilous to salvation. 
 
 III. A declaration against the recent schismatical assignment of a bishopric of 
 Plymouth by the Pope. 
 
 On the 26th and 27th the following subjects will be considered, so far as the 
 time shall admit: — 
 
 1. Education according to the principles of the Church of England. Schools for 
 the poor, middle schools, training college of masters at Exeter, of mistresses at 
 Truro. Inspection of schools. 
 
 2. Catechising. — Best mode of carrying out the requirements of the Church, as 
 stated in the rubrics and canons. 
 
 3. Continued pastoral superintendence of the young, who have left school ; espe- 
 cially the encouragement of the living together of young agricultural labourers, on 
 a plan at once economical, and under regulations for self-discipline, in agricultural 
 colleges (see " Parochial Work," by Eev. E. Monro, pp. 184 — 198, Second Edition). 
 
 4. Increasing the number of authorized teachers and assistants of ministers, by 
 the ordaining of permanent deacons, especially of teachers duly recommended 
 from the training college at Exeter. 
 
 5. Assistance of lay parishioners to the parochial clergy, especially by encou- 
 raging voluntary associations for good works. 
 
 6. More frequent Divine services in churches on week-days. Due observance of 
 the days appointed by the Church to be kept holy. On Ascension-day the Lord's 
 Supper to be always administered. 
 
 7. More frequent celebration of the holy communion. 
 
 8. Separation of services, especially in connexion with the two immediately 
 preceding questions. 
 
 9. Public performance of public baptism of infants ; and right of parents, giving 
 due notice, to require the public baptism of their children on holy-days. 
 
 10. Care to be taken in reminding sponsors of their real responsibility, and 
 correcting false notions of that responsibility. The encouragement of bodies of 
 persons (especially Sunday-school teachers, district visitors, and other lay parish- 
 ioners) agreeing to undertake the office of sponsors in cases where it shall be 
 found necessary. 
 
 11. Churching of women after illegitimate births, under what regulations] 
 
 12. Whether the office of burial ought not to be always fully and equally per- 
 formed over all that are buried (except the taking the corpse into the church, 
 where there is danger of infection) — advising the minister, who may doubt 
 whether the party to be buried fall within any of the exceptions in the first rubric 
 before the office of burial, to refer his doubt, with as little delay as possible, to the 
 Bishop, for his solution, according to the direction contained in the preface, 
 " Concerning the Service of the Church." 
 
 13. Selection of metrical versions of psalms and of hymns. 
 
 14. Receiving persons into the Church from the Romanist schism in this 
 country, or from other schismatical communities — after previous reference of the 
 several cases to the Bishop for his direction. 
 
 15. Whether to remarry those who, having been previously married before the 
 registrar, may desire the blessing of the Church. 
 
 >S'. Oluvias, May 23, 1851. H, Exeter.
 
 SERMON. 
 
 On Wednesday, tlie Twenty-fifth of June, in the year of onr Lord 
 One Thousand Eight Hundred and Fifty-one, 
 
 The Right Reverend Henry, by Divine Permission, Lord Bishop 
 OF Exeter, held a Diocesan Synod at Exeter. 
 
 The Bishop with the Clergy attended the Morning Prayer in the 
 Cathedral, when the following Sermon was preached by the Ptev. George 
 Hole, Rector of Chulmleigh and Prebendary : — 
 
 ** Hold fast the form of sound icords, which thou hast heard of m^, 
 in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus. That good thing 
 which was committed unto thee keep by the Holy Ghost ichich 
 dwelleth in us.'' — 2 Tim. i. 13, 14. 
 
 With these words did the blessed Apostle, when ready to be 
 offered, and on the point of his departure out of this world, 
 instruct and exhort his " true"^ his " dearly-beloved son."^ The 
 parting sayings of all men are weighty ; the counsels of 
 Fathers, Pastors, Rulers, and Guides of Nations — who does 
 not acknowledge the force which these acquire from the solem- 
 nities of a dying hour ? 
 
 But if this be true of ordinary men, it must be true in an 
 eminent degree of an Apostle of the Lord Jesus Christ ; and, 
 if to all his writings, inspired equally by the Holy Spirit of 
 Truth, we gladly turn at all times, for " doctrine, for reproof, 
 for correction, for instruction in righteousness,"^ it is natural, 
 surely, to refer with a deeper than ordinary interest, in a period 
 of the Church's trials, to the last Epistle of S. Paul ; penned 
 by him when his race was well-nigh run, and the goal was 
 almost in sight, and the crown of the Conqueror was all but 
 placed upon his brow by the hand of his Lord and Judge. 
 
 At such a moment, what was the view presented to his mind, 
 as he looked upon the Church's present and future militant 
 state on earth ? What were the counsels which this " master" 
 in Christ's new Israel would leave to his scholar, " from 
 whose head he was shortly to be taken ?" ^ What charge would 
 S. Paul give to a Bishop of the Church of Christ, for his own 
 
 ' Tim. i. 2. ' 2 Tim i. 2. '2Tira. iii. 16. '- 2 Kings ii. 3. 
 
 b2
 
 ■i ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 salvation, and the salvation of those committed to his care ? — ■ 
 for the guidance of the Church through surrounding dangers, — 
 for the preservation of the good deposit of the Faith entrusted 
 to his keeping, until the coming of the Lord ? 
 
 Bear with me. Brethren, if I ask you to consider these 
 questions, in order that the inquiry may lead us onward 
 to the calm discussion of one main end and purpose of our 
 assembling in this House of God to-day, and of the means 
 by which our coming together here may, through the grace and 
 mercy of our Lord Jesus Christ, (present, as we trust, with us 
 who are gathered now in His name,) promote the honour 
 and glory of the Lord, tlie preservation of His pure and un- 
 defiled Faith — and " if it be possible" ^ — all things are possible 
 with Him ! ^ — may bring peace — peace built upon the only sure 
 foundation of truth — peace unto " His Israel !"* Amen. 
 
 What, then, was the prospect which tlie Apostle, when he 
 was himself nearing the haven of his own rest, beheld in the 
 Church of Christ? It was such as the other Apostles of the 
 Lord once saw on the Sea of Galilee, Avhen — perhaps to give 
 them a foretaste of their future trials, and to train them to 
 confidence and sure trust in Him — our Saviour left them alone, 
 as it seemed, toiling at their oars, against wind and waves, 
 throughout three long watches of the night, in imminent jeo- 
 pardy !* Such gloom must have seemed to overcast the Church's 
 sky — through such waves and storms must the vessel have 
 appeared to S. Paul destined to take her course, when his 
 portion of the toil was nearly done. For he had seen, in one 
 Church, planted by his own hand, factions and schisms rend- 
 ing the Body of Christ ; leaders set up, and followed, instead 
 of Him who died for them, in Whose name they had been bap- 
 tized ; " debates " (the fruit of factions always) " and strifes, 
 backbitings and whisperings, swellings and tumults," and deadly 
 heresy, even to the denial of the Foundation — the Resurrection 
 of the Dead. ' In another place, those, whose attachment to the 
 Apostle himself, and to the truth which they once held in its 
 purity, had been such, that, in his own strong phrase, they 
 would have " plucked out their eyes and given them to him," 
 had been "fascinated" by some baleful influence, turned away 
 from the truth of Christ's pure Gospel unto another — which was 
 
 » Rom. xii. 18. 2 Matt. xiv. 26. » Gal. vi. 16. 
 
 * Matt. xiv. 24, 25 ; Mark vi. 47, 48. 
 
 i 1 Cor. i. 10—13 ; 2 Cor. xii. 20; 1 Cor. xv.
 
 SERMON. 
 
 not another Gospel, but a corruption of it — deserving the Ana- 
 thema of the Apostle.^ From Christ, the Fountain of Pardon, 
 and Peace, and Life, they were gone back, in their folly and 
 delusion, to the shadows and forms of the extinct law, " weak 
 and beggarly elements " — such they were become — a childish, 
 and, when opposed to Christ's Gospel, a superstitious and anti- 
 christian, system.^ It was a bondage that their fathers could not 
 bear, yet they had stooped, and taken the yoke upon their necks 
 again/ This apostasy from the truth had S. Paul seen : with 
 how great sorrow and anxiety he saw this, his Epistle to the 
 Galatians is a sufficient testimony. And now was he writing 
 to his beloved son Timothy from a Roman prison. Once he 
 had been in the very jaws of "the lion," and plucked thence 
 by the hand of the Lord.* Around him had been faint hearts 
 and failing spirits ; one,, of whom he once had good hope, had for- 
 saken him, seduced by the world's hopes and fears : ^ at the 
 moment of trial, — he had drank of his Lord's cup in this, — " no 
 man stood with him ;'' " all forsook me," saith he, save One, greater 
 than all, who stood by, and strengthened and rescued him.® 
 
 Yet it w^as a respite only ; for he knew that the time of his 
 sacrifice was close at hand — iyco yap rjSr) a-TrevSofiai,, said he, 
 " The Altar is ready, the sacrificial sword well-nigh drawn — mine 
 " will be the blood of the victim shortly to be poured out." ' 
 Such prospects were before his eyes at that time. And for the 
 future — it was revealed to him by the prophetic Spirit, that 
 '■perilous times should come," when the pure faith, "once for 
 all delivered to the Church," should be in jeopardy ; heresy, 
 as "a gangrene," endeavouring to fasten upon it, and destroy 
 its life, fables and shadows preferred before it. "Men would 
 " become self-lovers, boasters, proud, headstrong and high- 
 " minded, unwilling to submit to the Truth ;" unable to endure 
 sound doctrine for the correction of error ; but imbibing readily 
 the doctrines of "seducing spirits," which would abound, and wax 
 worse and worse, " deceiving and being deceived."" And beyond 
 all these clouds that were gathering in, the Apostle saw in the 
 Spirit, the thick dark tempest of the final apostasy, lowering in the 
 
 ' Gal. iv. 15 ; iii. 2 ; i. 6—9. ' Gal. iv. 3, 9, 10 ; iii. 3 ; v. 1—4. 
 
 3 Acts XV. 10 ; Gal. iv. 21—31 ; v. 1. * 2 Tim. iv. 17. 
 
 * Col. iv. 14 ; Philem. 24 ; 2 Tim. iv. 10; i. 15. 
 
 « 2 Tim. iv. 16, 17; John xvi. 32; Matt. xxvi. 56. 
 
 ' 2 Tim. iv. 6, 7. 
 
 8 2 Tim. iii. 1—4 ; Jude 3 ; 2 Tim. ii. 17 ; iv. 3, 4 ; 1 Tim. iv. 1 ; 2 Tim. iii. 13.
 
 6 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETEK. 
 
 distant horizon of the Church ; at first like the cloud seen by the 
 prophet's servant on Carmel, not larger than a man's hand, then 
 •^rowino" onwards, and casting its lurid shadows before through 
 successive ages, till in the last days the mystery of iniquity 
 should be completed, and the lawless one should be revealed in 
 his full maturity and power of evil, to be " consumed by the 
 brightness of tlie presence of the Lord at His coming." ^ 
 
 And how did he who beheld such a prospect teach his beloved 
 son, and in him all Bishops and Pastors, nay, all members of 
 Christ's holy Church, in their place and order, that they might 
 be forewarned and forearmed against those perils ? I pass by 
 his spirit-stirring words, exhorting Timothy to courage and 
 constancy, to be "strong in the grace of Christ;" to watch, to 
 endure, to stand in his assigned post, as a good soldier of Jesus 
 Christ. I ask your attention. Brethren, to his one weighty 
 charge given in my text. " Hold fast (saith the Apostle) the 
 " form of sound words which thou hast heard of me, in faith 
 " and love which is in Christ Jesus." " That good thing," (that 
 precious deposit,) " which was committed unto thee, keep by the 
 " Holy Ghost which dwelleth in iis." 
 
 As if he had said — Be the perils which I have spoken of what 
 they may, — the perplexities of thy course, however great — let 
 the attacks upon the Faith come from what quarter soever, — 
 with whatsoever subtlety of error; — take the rule and pattern 
 of the true faith, the form,^ and original draught, and outline 
 of sound doctrine which I taught thee at the beginning. This 
 will be a light and guide to thee in dark and troublous times. 
 Take this as a test of truth and error, and it will detect false- 
 hood, and preserve thee in thine integrity. Hold this fast as a 
 
 1 2 Thess. ii. 3—8. 
 
 2 vnoTvirccaiv iiyiaiv6vraiv \6ywv. See Bp Taylor, Dissuasive from Popery, part ii. 
 vol. X. p. 459. Heber's edit. 
 
 Ka0ct7r€p 67rl twv '^ojypdcpwv, iviTviTwaap.iv, (pr)(nv, eucJi'a crot tTis npgTTJs, koI tSiv 
 Tw Qi'2 SoKovvTUv aTzdvTwv, Sicrirep Tiva Kavova, Ka\ apx^'^VTrov, Kol opovs Kara^aXci'y els 
 Tiji' ff);!^ xJ/uxT^j/' ravra ovv e^e' Kav irepl niSTEHS kccv nepl ayo.vrjs, ictiu Trepl ao}<ppovuTjj.ov 
 Seri rt ^ovKevaacrOai, iKudev Aa.uyScsfe ra irapaSeiyfiaTo,' ov Se'/jcei aoi Trap erepaitf 
 elicSi'a ^r/rerc, TravTuv fKe7 Kd.TaiCzi/.Uvay. 
 
 " As is the custom of painters," (such is the comment of S. Chrysostom upon the 
 place, "I have delineated for thee an image of virtue, and of all tilings pleasing to 
 God, impressing this as it were a rule, and archetype, and outline upon thy soul. 
 This then retain, and if thou requirest any counsel concerning faith, or love, or 
 sobriety, from thence take thy pattern ; thou wilt not need to seek a model from 
 any other, having all things there laid up." " Follow the example," eaith Theo- 
 doret on this passage, " of painters, and as they paint their pictures, paying the 
 closest attention to the originals, so do thou retain as a kind of archetype, that
 
 SERMON. 7 
 
 sacred trust/ — a pledge deposited with thee, to be kept at all 
 hazards, through all trials, as thou wilt answer it to thy Lord 
 who has left it with thee. — Keep this trust, not by thy own 
 might or wisdom, but " by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in us." 
 I Avill not stay to refer you at length to the many places 
 of S. Paul's own writings, where he sj^eaks in a similar way 
 of what must have been some definite rule of doctrine, sucli 
 as this " form of sound words," in which he had instructed 
 Timothy. You will readily recal to your recollection, the way 
 in which he brings back the Church of Corinth from their 
 heresy respecting the resurrection — to the foundations of the 
 faith which he had received and delivered to them ev irpcoToa'' — 
 and his recital there of the articles of '" the death, and burial, 
 and resurrection of the Lord," in the very terms of our Creed. 
 You will recal his "first pinnciples of the oracles of God.^'^ His 
 " principles of t/ie doctrine of Christ," making up " the foundation'" 
 of which he speaks to the Hebrews, enumerating there certain 
 articles of doctrine, an example of the v7rorv7rcoai<i of which 
 our text speaks. Y^ou will remember in both his Epistles to 
 Timothy,* the frequent mention of the special " charge' — the 
 ^'commandment,''^ given him — the '' mj/sterii of the faith f — the 
 " mystei'v of godliness" which he was to hold fast, not to depart 
 from, lest he should make, as others had, " shipwreck of the 
 faith" — the docti'ine, which S. Timothy having received from S. 
 Paul, was to commit to trusty men, who should transmit the 
 same to others in succession after him — the faith, which " the 
 
 doctrine concerning faitli and love which thou hast received of me." And in the 
 same strain Theophylact. (See Suicer, in v. v-KOTuircacris.) 
 
 ' 7rapaKaTadriKT]v. " Quid est ' depositum 1 ' id est, quod tibi creditum est, non quod 
 a te inventum ; quod accepisti, non quod excogitasti ; rem non ingenii, sed doc- 
 trinse ; non usurpationis privatfe, sed publicae traditionis ; rem ad te perductam, 
 non a te prolatam ; in qua, non auctor debes esse, sed custos ; non institutor sed 
 eectator ; non ducens, sed sequens. ' Depositum ' inquit ' custodi,' Catholicae 
 Fidei talentum, inviolatum, illibatumque conserra." Vincent. Lirin. Commonit. 
 c. xxii. Cited by Keble, Sermon on Primitive Tradition, p. 19, note; and by 
 Dr. Pusey, in his Sermon on the Piule of Faith, (preached before the University 
 on the Fifth Sunday after Epiphany ;) who quotes the passage from the Oxford 
 translation thus: — "Keep that which is committed to thee, not that which is 
 invented of thee ; that which thou hast received, not that which thou hast 
 devised ; a thing not of wit but of learning ; not of private assumption, but of 
 public tradition ; a thing brought to thee, not brought forth of thee ; wherein 
 thou must not be an author, but a keeper ; not a master, but a disciple ; not a 
 leader, but a follower. Kee2} the deposit. Preserve the talent of the Catholic 
 faith safe and undiminished." See Dr. Pusey's Sermon, p. 7. 
 
 2 1 Cor. XV. 1—4. 3 Heb. v. 12; vi. 1, 2. 
 
 * See Keble's Sermon, p. 16. 
 
 * 1 Tim. vi. 14, 20 ; i. 18 ; iii. 9 ; iii. 16 ; i. 19 ; iii. 15 ; iv. 1.
 
 8 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXF/fER. 
 
 Church of Go(], the pillar and ground of the truth," was ordahied 
 to uphold and keep, as the firm barrier against the apostasy of 
 the last times.' 
 
 You will recollect also S. John's" test and touchstone of 
 Heresy, by which the spirits of error were to be detected, 
 their denial of a specific article of the Faith,* " that Jesus 
 Christ was come in the Flesh ;" and his warning voice to the 
 Church, in his own days, when the Gnostic Antichrists first 
 appeared, — how much more needful a warning for the last days, 
 when 6 ^AvTL')(piaT6<; e.p-)(jeTai ! — his w^arning, that the Church's 
 safety lay in holding fast the Rule of Faith at first taught by 
 the apostles of the Lord, in keeping to the communion and 
 fellowship established by them, in " abiding in the doctrine which 
 they had heard from the beginning." ^ 
 
 And from all this, you will concur, I think, in the conclusion, 
 that even in the Apostolic Church there existed a " Form of 
 Doctrine " — a definite Rule of Faith, (differing in words, though 
 the same in substance,) containing the first principles and founda- 
 tions of the truth of the Gospel, which converts were taught, 
 and the Churches held as the bond of unity and communion, 
 which was a line of clear demarcation, opo<i Tr/crTea)?,^ as it was 
 afterwards called, within " which was truth ; beyond it error. 
 
 Could there be a doubt on this point, as respects the 
 immediate age of the apostles, you, my Reverend Brethren, 
 will recollect the clearness and certainty with which this truth 
 appears in the early records of the Church's history : how the 
 " form of sound words," the " Bale of Faith,^'' and the one 
 great principle of " holding it fast,^^ and preserving it pure and 
 inviolate, as the trust and deposit committed " to the Church" of 
 Christ by her Lord and Head, meet us almost everywhere. 
 You need not to be reminded of the various forms of the 
 Church's Creed collected by the labours of our own Divines'' 
 from the first outlines, the v7roTV7r(oai,<; in Irenajus, to the 
 Nicene Confession, and the fuller recital of the ancient faith 
 
 ' 2 Tim. ii. 2 ; 1 Tim. iii. 15, 16 ; iv. 1. ^ gee Keble's Sermon, pp. 22, 26, 27. 
 
 2 1 John iv. 1—3. * 1 John ii. 18—28. 
 
 * Socrat. lib. v. c. 4, cited by Bingham, Antiq. Ch. Ch. book x. cap. iii. 2. 
 
 " " By the actual retention of which truth it is, that the Church is rightly 
 called ' the pillar and ground of truth' by S. Paul, and in relation to this S. 
 Irenneus reckoned it to be all one, 'extra veritatem, id est, extra ecclesiam.'" Bp. 
 Taylor, Dissuasive from Popery. Part ii. vol. x. p. 460- Heber's edit. 
 
 7 Bingham, Antiq. Ch. Ch. book x. cap. iv. Wall, Hist, of Inf. Bapt. part ii. 
 cap. ix. sec. 10—13. Tertullian, Oxf. Tr. note P. p. 480. Bull, Judic. Eccl. Cath. 
 c. iv. V. vi., with the notes of Grabe on these chapters.
 
 SERMON. y 
 
 by the Fathers at Constanthiople, in the form in which we 
 recite it in the Communion service at this very day.^ 
 
 You will remember with what distinctive titles these 
 venerable charters and title-deeds of our inheritance were 
 lionoured. The Kavcov," — the standard rule by which ortho- 
 doxy and heresy Avere judged and examined ; in adherence 
 to which a man was considered sound in the Catholic faith, and 
 in departing from it he deserted the truth/ as it was known 
 and acknowledged in all the Churches of Christendom. " IJe- 
 ' gula Fidei, una omnino, sola immobilis, et irreformabilis." 
 • Regula qure nullas apud nos habet qusestiones, nisi quas 
 ' haereses inferunt, et quas ha^reticos faclunt." " Nihil ultra scire, 
 ' omnia scire est." So speaks Tertullian.-* This faith, according 
 to Ireneeus, the " Church, though dispersed over all the world, 
 ' unto the utmost borders of the earth, hath from the apostles 
 ' and their disciples received : this, though she is spread far 
 ' and wide, yet with all diligence she guards, as if she were 
 ' but a dweller in a single house. These truths she equally 
 ' embraceth, as if possessed but of one and the self-same heart 
 ' and soul. These she proclaims with one harmonious consent, 
 ' and teaches and delivers down as though she spoke but by 
 ' one mouth. One and the same am6ng the different dialects 
 ' of the nations, even as the sun in all the world is one and the 
 ' same. So this preaching of the truth shines everywhere, 
 ' and enlightens all men who desire to come to the knowledge 
 ' of the Truth. He which among the guides of the Church is 
 ' best able to speak uttereth no more than this, and less than 
 ' this the most simple doth not utter, when they make 
 ' profession of their faith ; fiia<i jap koI t^9 avTri<i TTLarea)^ ovar}<i, 
 ' ovre 6 TTokv irepl avTrjs Svvdjjievo<i ecTrelv, eifXeovacrev, ovre 6 to 
 ' oXiyov rjXarTOvriae.^^ 
 
 And this faith, this centre and source of light, more precious 
 than the most precious jewel on earth, we have and hold in the 
 Church of England at this day. We have it preserved and 
 
 * With the exception, of course, of the " Filioque " of the Western Church. 
 ^ Bingham, book xvi. c. 1, and x. iii. 2. 
 
 ^ So the Council of Antioch said that Paulus Samosatensis was aitoaras toD 
 KavSvos. Bingham, uhi supra. 
 
 * TertuU. de Vel. Virgin, c. 1. Id. de Priescript. Hseret. c. 14. See on the ex- 
 pression " Regula Fidei," sec. 13 of Tertull. de Pr. H. Oxf. Tr. Note C. 
 
 ^ Bull, Judic. Cath. Eccl. cap. iv. sec. v. 
 
 " Hooker, Ecc. P. iii. 1. 5. Bingham, x. iv. 1. Routh, Script. Eccl.Opuscula, vol. ii. 
 " The faith being one and the same, he that said most of it, could not enlarge it, 
 nor he that said least, take any thing from it." — Bingham.
 
 10 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 guarded by the form of sound words, in which it has been en- 
 cased, and kept from the hand of the spoiler, from the days of the 
 solemn Synods of Nictea and Constantinople unto this very day. 
 
 And if this be so, shall not those words of the blessed apostle 
 in our text " ista tanquam cycnea divini hominis voxet oratio,"* 
 his parting counsel, not to his beloved disciple only, but espe- 
 cially to us on whom the latter days are come — shall not S. 
 Paul's saying sink down into our hearts, and, as if addressed 
 to each one severally here to-day, move tis to fervent zeal 
 in obeying the charge which they contain? vnorvTrcocnv e^e v<yiac- 
 vovTCOV \6y(ov, rrjv KoXrjv TrapaKaraOTjKrjv (jivXa^ov Bta TTvev/iiaTO'i 
 ajiov rod evocKouvro^ iv rj^lv. " Hold fast the form of sound 
 " words — guard— jealously guard the precious deposit entrusted 
 " to thee by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in us." " By the gift 
 '"' of grace, — grace bestowed on thee in the laying on of hands,^ 
 " TO '^^dpco-fia Tov 6eov o iartv iv aol Sia rfj<i k'KLOecrew^ rwv^etpwv,^^ 
 by that grace given thee for the work and office of a Bishop, of 
 a Priest, in the Church of God, guard the precious deposit 
 which has been committed to thee. 
 
 We should take them, I said, as if they were spoken to each 
 one severally present here this day. For to what purpose. 
 Reverend Brethren, are Ave assembled here at this time ? Is it 
 not at the call of our Bishop, to 3 consider matters pertaining to 
 our pastoral office and ministry, — to the position of our Church in 
 relation to the intrusion of the Romish hierarchy into this 
 Diocese ? Above, and before all, to declare our adherence to 
 this Article of the Catholic Faith, " I acknowledge one Baptism 
 " for the Remission of Sins," — our steadfast adherence to this 
 *' form of sound woi'ds" in its full bearing on the doctrine 
 of Holy Baptism, and on the blessings conveyed in that Sacra- 
 ment, to the infant children of the members of our Church? 
 
 The different portions of this Church in times of old* met, as 
 history tells us, in Diocesan Synods. So also since the Refor- 
 mation^ have Dioceses met, as the existing records of their pro- 
 
 ' Cicero. 2 2 Tim. i. 6. See the Ordinal of the Church. 
 
 3 See the List of Matters to be considered, &c. &c. 
 
 ^ See in the Ecclesiastic, and Theol. for Sept. 1850, p. 172. "Modus tenendi 
 Synodos in Anglia primoevis temporibus," from Spclman. Vol. ii. p. 1, &c. 
 
 ^ Eccles. Theol. Sept. 1850, p. 176. The two instances of Diocesan Synods 
 given in this article on " Convocation and Synods," from Wilkins, are of Synods 
 in the Diocese of S. Asaph, in 15G3, and 1683. In the same number are also 
 given the Canons of Bishop Bedell's Synod of Kilmore, held in 1638. 
 
 Bishop Hall, in his Modest Offer to the As.sembly of Divines at Westminster
 
 SERMON. 11 
 
 ceedings testify, a few probably out of many that the registers 
 of different Sees might furnish. So, above all, did Archbishop 
 Cranmer, and his associates, to whom was committed the weighty 
 task of the Reformation of the Ecclesiastical laws of the Church 
 of England, declare it to be their mind and judgment,' tliat 
 Dioceses should meet in Synod, and there confer and deliberate, 
 the Bishops with their Clergy, of such things, as at the time 
 required to be established or amended.^ " Etenim aptissima 
 " profecto" — such are the words of that code of Laws so pre- 
 pared and ^ almost made the law of the land — " aptissima pro- 
 " fecto medicina synodus est, ad castigandam negligentiam et 
 " tollendos errores." 
 
 So little did the Archbishop, and the Divines, and Lawyers 
 who joined in that statement suppose, that from such assemblies, 
 there should by any possibility arise in future times, what has 
 been apprehended from our assembly here to-day ; a " dis- 
 " loyal questioning of the supremacy of the Crown, the separa- 
 " tion of the Church from the State, fatal consequences to 
 '' the wellbeing of the nation, the existence of the monarchy, 
 " and the maintenance of the principles of the Eeformed Faith 
 "throughout the world! "^ 
 
 Oh ! let us hope that these fears, springing, as they no doubt 
 do, from zeal, and earnest feeling, and jealousy for truth and 
 peace supposed to be in jeopardy, may be proved by the results 
 of this assembly to be groundless. They will be surely ground- 
 less, if, as we have met together, according to the injunctions ^ of 
 the Archbishop and his Divines, and Canonists, with solemn 
 services in this House of God, so in obedience to the same hio-h 
 authority, we shall kneel presently at the Holy Table, and seek 
 there the special presence of our Lord, and the light and 
 guidance of His Holy Spirit, and then retire, and in orderly 
 deliberation consider, " Maxima cum gravitate, summaque pace, 
 " de his qujB maxim^ necessaria visa fuerint." 
 
 in 1644, speaks of the use of Diocesan Synods in the determination of important 
 questions, supposing some care and life were restored to this, and other parts of 
 our Ecclesiastical Government. 
 
 1 Reformatio Legum Ecclesiasticarum. Dr. Cardwell's new edit. 1850. Tit. 
 De Eccl. et Min. cap. 19—2-3. 
 
 2 Cap. 19. * See Bishop of Exeter's Pastoral Letter, p. 5. 
 
 * A Clerical Protest against the Diocesan Synod, addressed to the Lord Bishop 
 of Exeter by certain Presbyters of the Diocese- Resolutions of a meeting of Lay 
 members of the Church of England resident in this Diocese, held at the Atheneeum, 
 Exeter, May 31. Sir John Kenaway in the chair. 
 
 * Reformatio Legum Eccl. cap. 21.
 
 12 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 But among these most necessary matters, the things con- 
 cerning the faith must have the chief place. So thought Bishop 
 Bedell, in his Diocesan Synod at Kilmore, where, he tells us, 
 they first consulted " quibus rationibus fidei sinceritas con- 
 " servari posset." So in the " Reformatio Legum " before cited, 
 among the subjects to be considered by the Diocesan Synod, 
 the fiirst place * is given, as it ever was in the venerable Synods 
 of the Universal Church, to the establishment of the faith in 
 its integrity. " Si qua corruptio verte doctrinas obrepserit co- 
 " arguatur." And therefore. Brethren, will it be our first and 
 weightiest duty to-day to aflSrm the true faith, and to declare 
 our steadfast adherence to it, to comply with the parting 
 counsel of the Apostle, " to hold fast the form of sound words, 
 " to guard the precious deposit which has been entrusted to 
 " us, — Catholics Fidei talentum, inviolatum illibatumque con- 
 " servare." 
 
 But why, it is asked by some,^ Why aflfirm what has not 
 been denied ? AVhy declare adherence to an article of the 
 faith, ever repeated by the Church in her Communion Service, 
 in which we are ready at all times to express " our full and 
 " unshaken belief? " 
 
 Would that it could be truly said that this article of the faith 
 had never been impugned ! Yet let me speak the truth — speak 
 it as S. Paul teaches, "in love,"^ and let it be seen, whether 
 our aflfirmation of this portion of the Catholic faith be necessary 
 or superfluous. 
 
 Let us take into our hands the Services of the Church. In 
 her Baptismal Offices * she teaches, that infants who are " born 
 " in sin, cannot enter into the kingdom of God, except they be 
 " born anew of water and the Holy Ghost." This grace, " which 
 " by nature they cannot have," prayer is oflfered unto God, that 
 He " in His bounteous mercy will grant ; " that " coming unto 
 " Holy Baptism, they may receive remission of their sins by 
 " Spiritual Begeneration." This release and remission of sins, — of 
 orjo-inal sin, for in the infant's case there can be no other, — is, 
 through the tender mercy * of our Lord, granted to them, in, 
 and by the Sacrament of Holy Baptism ; for so the Church 
 speaks of the baptized infant ; that he " who was born in original 
 
 ' Cap. 22. De Kebus in Synodo Episcopali tractandis. 
 
 2 See the Exeter Clerical and Lay Protest. 
 
 3 Ephes. iv. 16. * See OflSces of Public and Private Baptism. 
 * Luke i. 78.
 
 SERMON. 1 3 
 
 " sin, and in tbe wrath of God, is, by the laver of Eegeneration 
 " in Baptism, received into the number of the children of God 
 " and heirs of everlasting life ; for our Lord Jesus Christ doth 
 *' not deny his grace and mercy unto such infants, but most 
 *' lovingly doth call them unto him." 
 
 Such is the Church's language; and with what earnestness 
 she bids her members, who have brought their little ones to 
 Christ's holy ordinance, " doubt not, but earnestly believe," 
 that their Lord hath then, and there, " favourably received" them, 
 and " embraced them in His arms," — is in the remembrance of 
 every one, as it has been, 1 doubt not, engraven in the heart of 
 every parent. 
 
 But it has been held, ' that original sin in infants makes 
 them " unworthy recipients of baptism, and hindei'S them from 
 *' receiving any benefit from that Sacrament, except there shall 
 " have been a prevenient act of grace to make them worthy." 
 
 Then is their baptism no baptism for the remission of 
 original sin ; and, if I hold this, and Avith the Church acknow- 
 ledge, *' one baptism for the remission of sins," must I not 
 interpret that Article of the Faith, (to make it consistent with 
 my theory,) In a sense unknown to the Catholic Church of 
 Christ? And if I do this, must I not greatly err? That is 
 a question which deserves investigation, — calm, dispassionate 
 inquiry. It is not a matter of party dispute — it is no mere 
 strife of words — it touches the foundation of the Faith. I may 
 apply Cyprian's words to it. (Ep. 14.) " Non paucorum, nee 
 ecclesloe unius, aut unius provincijB, sed to tins orbis hjec causa 
 est;" — the whole Christian world has an interest in it. Cer- 
 tainly one large portion of it, those whose nearest and dearest 
 interests are at stake in this matter, who cannot speak for 
 themselves, do, by their very helplessness, and their tears, seem 
 to entreat a hearing for a cause, in which their new blrthi-Ight 
 is in jeopardy. The infant children of our Church are suitors 
 in this cause. We may not as ministers of Him ,^ who in the 
 days of His flesh would have the little ones brought to Him for 
 his blessing, and was never more displeased at anything, while 
 He was on earth, than at their act and deed; who would have 
 kept them from Him — as His servants. Reverend Brethren, ive 
 may not deny them a hearing, nor refuse their plea, that the 
 
 > Vide " Efficacy of Baptism," by the Eev. G. C. Gorham, p. S3. 
 
 2 Mark x. 13. Exhortation after the Gospel, in the Office of Public Baptism.
 
 14 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 Saviour did, from the beginning, — " prevent them with the 
 blessings of His goodness" ' — that, in His Holy Sacrament of bap- 
 tism, "He declared" from the first "His good-will towards them," 
 by a pledge, and token, that cannot deceive, or disappoint — 
 and, that in the Church's Creed they have ever had a clear, 
 an immemorial, an undisputed title-deed, to prove their claim 
 to their inheritance among the disciples of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 Neither has this question been decided, nor is all further 
 inquiry stayed, by the sentence of an infallible chair. It is a 
 saying elsewhere, " Roma locuta est, causa finitur ;" and some, 
 who would not, I am sure, willingly Romanize, have spoken, as 
 if a transfer had been made of this power of finally deciding ques- 
 tions of the Faith to a Lay Tribunal in England ; nay, as if the 
 crown of our Gracious Queen were not complete, and perfect in 
 its own proper majesty and glory, the false jewels of a foreign 
 Tiara have been fastened by an inconsiderate hand upon the 
 diadem of an English Sovereign ; and " Absolute Supremacy, 
 without limits in matters of the Faith," ^ is the prerogative which 
 it will be henceforth disloyal to call in question. And we may no 
 more, as ministers of Christ's word and Sacraments, " contend 
 earnestly for the Faith," ^ and maintain it, if we believe it to be 
 in jeopardy, because, not Borne, — which has prescription at least 
 to plead for her usurped infallibility — but, a court erected by 
 recent statutes,"* has spoken. " Causa finita est," so it is said, 
 because, not the so-called chair of Peter, but a Lay Tribunal, and 
 that, not even of Churchmen, has judged a cause, which, but 
 for an oversight,^ it would never even have taken cognisance of. 
 
 But let us calm our apprehensions. In entering on the con- 
 sideration of the one point, which I am submitting to you to- 
 day, we shall not, I trust, " present an example of resistance 
 " to a solemn adjudication of the law, unbecoming our position as 
 "ministers of religion;"^ for upon that one point, (I humbly state 
 it as my conviction,) the law has not spoken, — as indeed, it 
 being a matter of the Faith, it was not competent to speak, 
 
 » Ps. xxi. 3. 
 
 2 Vide Report of a Meeting of members of the Cliurch of England resident in 
 the Diocese of Exeter, disposed to concur in a Protest by the Laity against the 
 Synod.— Woolmer's Gazette, June 7, 1851. 
 
 ^ Jude, ver. 3. 
 
 * 2 & 3 Will. IV., c. 92 ; and 3 & 4, Will. IV. c. 41. 
 
 * Pastoral Letter by the Bishop of Exeter, 1851, p. 2. 
 
 * Clerical and Lay Protest, 4. 
 
 J
 
 SEUMON. 1 5 
 
 having, " in controversies of the Faith, no authority." ' Upon 
 that one point, no solemn adjudication has been made. It was 
 pressed, indeed, in the pleadings/ but passed by, wholly un- 
 noticed, in the judgment given.^ It is a " matter of theolo- 
 gical correctness or error of doctrine" * upon Avhich the Judges 
 of the Appellate Court expressly abstained from pronouncing 
 an opinion. 
 
 1 do not say that the judgment which was pronounced, does 
 not, virtually, and by inference, bear upon this point ; — bear, 
 with a weight that is very grievous to many consciences, — with a 
 weight, that almost crushed at first the heart of the Church of 
 England, and almost stayed for a time, as by some momentary 
 shock, the pulsation that gives life, and health, and power to the 
 body. Some have said, indeed, that all things are left in the 
 same position as before^ — The truth, the teaching of the Church, 
 and the position of her ministers and members; yet, what are the 
 views of the most accomplished, the most powerful adversary of 
 that Church, (most powerful, because on principle her adversary,) 
 on this point? He considers "That a matter of doctrine has 
 " been decided, not by judges, but by the Queen, upon their 
 " advice, and has been so decided, that, however any man may 
 " endeavour to slip from the binding links of that award, it is a 
 " chain round the Church of England ; unless, by something more 
 " than merely folding up its arms, and passively laying itself 
 " down in its coils, it shall burst through it and cast it aside."^ 
 
 Eloquent adversary ! Yet, not by the might and power of 
 man, but by the Spirit" of her Divine Lord and Head, whose 
 pure faith the Church, which you calumniate and deem hereti- 
 cal, yet holds, and by God's mercy shall still hold pure and un- 
 defiled — by the Spirit of her Redeemer shall the Church of 
 England burst through whatever chains shall hinder her in her 
 conflict with error, her maintenance of the true Catholic Faith. 
 
 ' Twentieth Article of Religion, " The Church hath Authority in Controversies 
 of Faith." 
 
 2 Speech of E. Badeley, Esq., before the Privy Council in the Appeal of Gorham 
 V. the Bishop of Exeter, p. 205. 
 
 * The single reference made in the Judgment to the Article of the Creed, spoke 
 of it only in the bearing which it had upon the doctrine that Baptism was not 
 to be repeated. — See Copy of the Judgment, &c., by Seeleys, London, 1850, p. 16. 
 
 * Ibid. p. 20. 
 
 * " The Papal and Royal Supremacies Contrasted." A Lecture by the Right 
 Rev. N. Wiseman, D. D., Bishop of Melipotamus, V. A. L. Delivered at S. 
 George's, Southwark, May 12, 1850. Richardson, London, p. 28. 
 
 « Zech. iv. 6.
 
 16 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 She will yet hold that faith pure and inviolate, aye, and yet hold 
 the true supremacy of the Crown of England, and find in it an 
 effectual barrier against the usurped supremacy of your foreign 
 Prince and Prelate.' 
 
 She will yet "render to Ca;sar the things which are Csesar's ; "* 
 which, if she were to bow her neck under the tyrannous yoke 
 of your universal monarch, she could not do ; and " the things 
 "of God" she will "render unto God," which the Sovereign of 
 these realms would never claim, which the supreme Appellate 
 Tribunal has not, intentionally, and by direct adjudication — 
 however greatly you desire that it were so — has not taken away. 
 
 Forgive me, Brethren, if I have wandered, if I have spoken 
 what I should not, or otherwise than I ought, and return with 
 me to the point from whence we set out. 
 
 I stated it as my humble conviction, that in this one point 
 which I am putting before you to-day, the special bearing of the 
 article of the creed upon one special error that has been held, 
 no deliberate sentence has been given ; and if it be so, then 
 you will rejoice with me that one strong objection taken against 
 our proceedings here to-day has been removed ; that we are 
 occupying no questionable post of attack upon constituted au- 
 thority, but our own legitimate field as Ministers of God, left 
 open to us by that authority ; the field of inquiry into the matters 
 of the faith, " once for all delivered to the saints,"* for which an 
 apostle has exhorted ua eTraycovt^ea-dai, " earnestly to contend." 
 
 If it be so, you will, with me, see through these clouds that 
 are around us, a glimpse, perhaps, of a light breaking upon us, 
 from a quarter where we looked not for it. " At evening time," 
 (said the prophet) " it shall be light."* 
 
 Strange things have taken place at other times, 
 
 Via prima salutis, 
 Quod minime reris, Graia paadetur ab urbe.* 
 
 Even " out of the eater may come meat, and out of the strong 
 sweetness ;"" and the sentence which has been thought by some 
 fatal to the Catholicity of the Church of England, may be found 
 no barrier to our reaffirming, as, by God's blessing, we shall 
 reaffirm to-day, that faith in its integrity ; nay, may cause that 
 
 1 Oath of Supremacy. * Matt. xxii. 21, 
 
 2 Jude, ver. 3. * Zech. xiv. 7. 
 
 * ^n. vi. 96. ** Judges xiv. 14. 
 
 J
 
 SERMON. 1 7 
 
 faith to be better understood, and more firmly and affectionately 
 held than ever. 
 
 The point then — let me recall it to your recollection for a 
 moment — is^ that it has been held that original sin, is in itself 
 such a hindrance to the right reception of baptism, that infants 
 can have no benefit by that sacrament, except some prevenient 
 act of grace shall have made them worthy. 
 
 The Catholic Faith is, " I believe one baptism for the remis- 
 sion of sins," therefore, of original sin in infants. So the Clmrch 
 has ever understood that article, among other truths, to signify. 
 The two doctrines cannot, it is plain, stand together. Is it then 
 a fact, that the interpretation I have given to the creed, is the 
 ancient and the true interpretation, or no ? Had this article of 
 the creed, " I acknowledge one Baptism for the remission of 
 sins," a fixed determinate meaning in the Catholic Church ? and 
 does that meaning bind us to acknowledge that, in and by holy 
 baptism, remission of original sin is given to infants ? or, is it an 
 imposition of a private opinion,i that is now sought to be sub- 
 stituted for an article of the faith ? 
 
 The fathers of Constantinople, it is said,^ had not the case of 
 infants before them when they adopted this article into tlieir 
 form of faith. Other and earlier creeds expressed it thus, " I 
 believe the forgiveness of sins," without mention of baptism. 
 Others thus, " I believe one baptism of repentance." Is there 
 any evidence that by the creed, as we recite it at this day, we 
 are bound to hold the remission of original sin to all infants, in 
 the sacrament of baptism ? 
 
 Now we are indebted to the Pelagian heresy, or rather, to 
 the good Providence of God, overruling evil, and bringing out 
 of that heresy a fuller perception of his Truth, for an answer to 
 these questions. "Multa quippe" (said S. Augustine)^ " ad fidem 
 " Catholicam pertinentia, dum hsereticorum callida inquietu- 
 " dine agitantur, ut adversus eos defendi possint, et considerantur 
 " diligentius, et intelliguntur clarius, et instantius prsedicantur, 
 " et ab adversario mota quajstio discendi existit occasio." So 
 was the case with this question of the remission of original sin 
 to all infants in the Sacrament of Baptism. 
 
 1 See tlie last clause of the Lay Protest, adopted at a meeting at Exeter, May 
 31, 1851. 
 
 - See a Charge delivered to tlie Clergy of the Archdeaconrj' of Middlesex, 12th 
 and 13th May, 1851, by the Yen. J. Sinclair, M.A., Archdeacon of Middlesex and 
 Vicar of Kensington, llivingtons: London. 
 
 ^ Aug. de Civ. Dei, xvi. 2. 
 
 C
 
 18 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 Wall, in his " History of Infant Baptism," has proved, as you 
 well know, that, from the beginning of the Church, infants were 
 baptized, and, that the belief of their obtaining by that Sacra- 
 ment remission of original sin, lay at the foundation of the 
 Church's practice. He has collected abundant testimonies of 
 the Fathers, who lived before the period of the Council of Con- 
 stantinople, bearing upon this point. Let me only remind you 
 of Origen's ^ words, " that, since the Baptism of the Church is 
 *' given for the remission of sins, and infants are, by the 
 " Church's custom, baptized, the grace of baptism would seem 
 " superfluous to such, if there were in them nothing requiring 
 " mercy and forgiveness." 
 
 You will give its due weight also to the evidence of the 
 Bishops of Africa, assembled in Council,^ with S. Cyprian,^ and 
 declaring by his mouth, that " Infants needed not to wait eight 
 " days for baptism, as they did under the law for circumcision, 
 " but should be admitted at once to the Grace of Christ in that 
 " Sacrament, which, as it was given even to the greatest 
 " offenders, on their penitence and faith, much less therefore 
 " might a new-born infant be kept from baptism, * qui ad re- 
 " missam peccatorum accipiendam hoc ipso facilius accedit, quod 
 " illi remittuntur, non propria, sed aliena peccata.' " 
 
 But you will recollect also, and others, who have not read 
 the 19th chapter of Wall's History, will refer with profit to it, 
 to see how the discussions, Avhich arose out of the Pelagian con- 
 troversy, enable us confidently to assert, that, understanding 
 " One Baptism for the Kemission of Sins," to contain this 
 among other truths, the remission of original sin to all infants 
 by that sacrament, we are not adopting a novel interpretation, 
 nor narrowing the limits of opinion, to exclude those Avho differ; 
 but, that, so speaking, we use at this day no other language 
 than S. Augustine employed, and cited the authoi'ity of the 
 Catholic Church, for understanding it in the sense which I have 
 mentioned. 
 
 The Pelagians, as is well known, denied original sin, yet they 
 could not deny the baptism of infants. The weight of the whole 
 Church was against their doing so. They could not deny some 
 
 ' " Quid causte sit, cum baptisma ecclesite in remissionem peccatorum detur, 
 secimdum ecclesife obi5ervantiam etiam parvulis baptismum dari, cum utique si 
 nihil esset in parvulis quod ad remissionem deberet et indulgentiam pertinere, 
 gratia baptismi superflua videretur." Horn. 8. in Levit. c. 12. 
 
 ^ A. D. 253. 3 Epist. 64, ad Fidum, 
 
 i
 
 SERMON. 1 9 
 
 benefit of Christ, to Infants ; " premltur mole matrls ecclesla2," 
 (said S. Augustine)' to one whom he represents as forced into this 
 acknowledgment. They could not deny the Church's express 
 words, " Baptism for the Remission of Sins," nor its application 
 to the case of infants. We confess (said Celestius)' " infantes 
 " debere baptizari in remlssionem peccatorum, secundum regulam 
 " universalis ecclesire," " lisdem sacramenti verbis" (said Pela- 
 giusy " in infantibus, quibus etiam In majoribus, asserimus 
 " baptlsma esse celebrandum." — Yes, with the same words, but he, 
 and those who thought with him, while they held the Church's 
 words, put upon them a meaning of their own. They denied that 
 this remission was of original sin, but, as some said, of actual sins ;* 
 some, that they were baptized not for forgiveness, but to be 
 sanctified in Christ;^ some, that it was to obtain them a place in 
 the kingdom of heaveuj* with reference to a peculiar tenet held 
 by them, respecting infants who died unbaptized. 
 
 Now it is against their using thus the Church's solemn words, 
 and imposing a different meaning on them, in order to conceal a 
 denial of the Church's truth, that S. Augustine had to contend, 
 in this controversy. That original sin was the fault and corrup- 
 tion of the nature of every child of Adam, — that in the Sacra- 
 ment of Holy Baptism, remission of the guilt of such sin was, 
 in deed and in truth, conferred upon infants ; that such, and no 
 other, was the meaning of the Church's words, " Baptism for the 
 Remission of Sins;" — these were the points pressed by him, 
 and others, against this heresy, and pressed to a successful issue. 
 
 In the pursvilt of this argument it is, that he so constantly 
 urges the weight of Catholic consent, for the doctrine of original 
 sin and its remission to infants in Holy Baptism. 
 
 " Dimitti hoc" (he is speaking of original sin) " lavacro regene- 
 " rationis in parvulls, tanta fidei Cathollcte antiquitate, atque 
 " auctoritate firmatum, tarn clara ecclesi^e celebritate notissi- 
 " mum, ut, quidquid contra hoc sit, verum esse non possit." ' 
 
 Speaking of the sense of certain texts, (Rom. v.) he says, they 
 can have no other meaning than that, " per quem factum est, 
 " ut antiquitus universa ecclcsia retineret, fideles parvulos origi- 
 " nalis peccati remlssionem per Christi Baptismum consecutos."* 
 
 1 Aug. Ser. ccxciv. c. 17. ^ Aug. de Pec. Orig. c. 5. 
 
 * Libell. Pid. Pelagii Aug. Op. x. Append. Par. ii. 
 
 ■* Aug. de Pec. Mer. i. 34 ^ Aug. de Pec. Mer. iii. vi. 12. 
 
 ^ Aug. Serm. ccxciv. Wall. Hist. luf. Bapt. xix. 11. 
 
 7 Coutra 2 Ep. Pel. iii. c. x. * De P. M. iii. e. 4. 
 
 c2
 
 20 ACTS OE THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 It is In meeting the shifts and evasions of Pelagius, and his 
 followers, that he pleads so earnestly for the truthfulness of the 
 Church in her Baptism of infants for the remission of sins. 
 Hence, his frequent expressions, that if Baptism did not confer 
 this grace, the very form of the sacrament was " falsa et 
 " fallax, in qua sonaret, atque agi videretur, et tamen nulla 
 " fieret remissio peccatorum ;"' that, "so great a Sacrament 
 " was turned into a mere mockery, if infants were baptized into 
 " a Saviour's name, yet were not saved ; redeemed by a 
 " Deliverer, yet not set free, — ' lavacro regenerationis laventur, 
 " sed non abluantur.' "^ 
 
 Hence, said Gelasius, writing against the same heretics, 
 and feeling indignantly the dishonour done to God and his 
 Church, by such insincerity as their doctrine implied — " That 
 " infants just born are baptized for the remission of sins, no 
 " Christian is ignorant ; a Sacrament which the Church ' non 
 " ' fallaciter, sed veraciter celebrat, ne in sacramentis coelestibus 
 " ' (quod absit) mentita videatur.'"^ 
 
 Hence, lastly, the Council of Carthage * strikes with its 
 anathema such as said, " that infants were to be baptized for 
 " the remission of sins, yet derived no sin from Adam, to be 
 " cleansed by the Laver of Regeneration ; whence it would 
 " follow, that in their case, ' forma baptismatis in remissionem 
 " ' peccatorum, non vera, sed falsa intelligatur.'"^ 
 
 For, say the 214 Bishops then assembled, referring to the 
 Apostle's words, (Rom. v.) " they must be understood in no 
 " other sense than that In which the Catholic Church, spread 
 *' over all the world, has understood them, ' propter enim hanc 
 " ' regulam fidci, etiam parvuli qui nihil peccatorum in semet- 
 " ' ipsis adhuc committere potuerunt, ideo In peccatormn re- 
 " ' missionem veracller baptizantur, ut in els regeneratlone 
 " ' mundetur, quod generatione traxerunt.' " 
 
 Lastly, to complete the evidence, that the true doctrine in 
 this case was witnessed by the Creed, and that the Article, 
 " one Baptism for the Remission of Sins," was then the firmest 
 bulwark against error, as, I trust, it Avill be found to be so 
 710U', S. Jerome, in his Dialogues against the Pelagians, closes 
 his discourse in these words: — 
 
 ' De P. M. i. c. xxxiv. 63. ^ Cont. Jul. iii. c. v.— 11. 
 
 •' Gel. Epist. ad Epis. per Pic. 5. apud Au^-. 0pp. x. App. p. 2. 
 * A.D. 418, 5 Cone. Af. Un. c. 2.
 
 SERMON. 21 
 
 " Hoc imum dicam, lit tandem finiatur oratio ; aut novum vos 
 " debere Symbolum tradere, ut post Patrem, et Filium, et 
 " Spiritum Sanctum, baptizentur infantes in regnum coelorum," 
 (which I observed above was a peculiar opinion held by some of 
 this party,) " aut, si unum, et in parvulis, et in magnis, habetis 
 " baptisma, etiam infantes in remissionem peccatorum bapti- 
 " zandos in similitudiuem pra3varicationis Adam.'" 
 
 They must either reject the Creed and propound a new one, 
 or give up their own opinion, which was thus proved to be 
 inconsistent Avith it.' 
 
 jN'ow let it be calmly considered whether the Article of the 
 Creed which we hold at this day, " I acknowledge one Baptism 
 " for the Eemission of' Sins," did not in the times of the Pelagian 
 controversy, to which I have referred, bear the sense throughout 
 the Catholic Church of Christ, in which SS. Jerome and Augus- 
 tine understood it, — whether they, who held it in its integrity, did 
 not declare by it their belief, that remission of original sin was 
 given in Holy Baptism to all infants. Let it be judged how, 
 if I hold this Article in the same sense now, I can hold with it 
 the doctrine that original sin in itself is such a hindrance to 
 worthy reception of Baptism, that infants cannot receive benefit 
 by that Sacrament, except a prevenient act of grace (of which 
 man can know nothing) shall have made them worthy. 
 
 Should I so hold, and teach, would not the argument of S. 
 Jerome have great force, — "Aut novum debes Symbolum tra- 
 dere? " — either must you propound a new Creed, and hold one 
 Baptism for the acknowledgment, or manifestation, of grace 
 before given, or, you must confess, " One Baptism for the Remis- 
 sion of Sins," and let the weight of the authority of the Catholic 
 Church of Christ prevail against you. 
 
 But, it is said, the earlier, shorter forms of faith, the Roman, 
 or Apostles' Creed, and others, mention nothing of Baptism, 
 but the forgiveness of sins only : " I believe the forgiveness of 
 sins." In a Creed preserved by Epiphanius,^ it is, " I believe 
 one Baptism of repentance," as if remission of sins Avere con- 
 nected, not with Baptism, but with repentance. 
 
 But let Bishop Pearson say if this is so indeed. In his 
 inquiry how this remission of sins is conferred upon any person 
 
 1 Wall's Hist, of Inf. Bapt. c. xix. 26. 
 
 2 For a more full account of the bearing of the questions which arose out of 
 the Pelagian controversy upon the Article of the Creed referred to in this Sermon, 
 see Dr. Pusey on the Eoyal Supremacy, postscript, pp. 230 — 247. 
 
 3 Bingham, Antiq. of the Chr. Church, x. c. iv. S; 15.
 
 22 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 in the Church, " With respect to the initiation of a Christian," 
 saith he,* " it is the most general and irrefragable assertion 
 " of all, to whom we have reason to give credit, that all sins 
 " whatsoever any person is guilty of, are remitted in the Bap- 
 " tism of the same person. S. Peter made this the exhortation 
 " of his first sermon : * Repent, and be baptized, every one of 
 " you, in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins.' 
 " In vain," adds Bishop Pearson, " doth doubting and fluctuating 
 " Socinus endeavour to evacuate the evidence of this Scrip- 
 " ture, attributing the remission either to repentance without 
 " consideration of Baptism, or else to the public profession of 
 " faith made in Baptism, or, if anything must be attributed to 
 " Baptism itself, it must be nothing but a declaration of such 
 " remission." 
 
 " Vel baptismo," (are the words of Socinus himself.) "hoc est, 
 " ablutioni, nequaquam peccatorum remissionem tribuit Petrus, 
 " sed poinitentias ; vel, si baptism! quoque rationem ea in re 
 " habuit, aut, quatenus publicam nominis Jesu Christi profes- 
 " sionem continet, cam tantum consideravit ; aut, si ipsius etiam 
 " externje ablutionis omnino rationem habere voluit, quod ad 
 " ipsam attinet, remissionis peccatorum nomine, non ipsam re- 
 " missionem vere, sed remissionis declarationem, et obligationem 
 " quandam intellexit." 
 
 Are we not strangely reminded by this passage. Brethren, of 
 the " falsa et fallax forma," which S. Augustine told us the 
 Pelagian opinion gave to Holy Baptism ; " in qua sonaret, atque 
 agi videretur, et tamen nulla fieret remissio peccatorum ? " and 
 of those strong words of Gelasius, shrinking with horror from 
 the thought that the Church of Christ could play the liar in 
 heavenly Sacraments ? ^ 
 
 Yet, here is " doubting and fluctuating " Socinus making 
 the Church a liar, and God's own word of none effect, through 
 his false gloss, like those juggling fiends spoken of by our great 
 
 poet, 
 
 " Who palter with us in a double sense, 
 And keep the word of promise to the ear, 
 But break it to our hope." 
 
 There is an error, which some, in jealousy for the truth of 
 Christ's pure Gospel, would avoid, — the " opus operatum " 
 
 ' Pearson on the Creed ; Art. Forgiveness of Sins. 
 
 2 Vide supra, p. 17. Quas non fallacitcr, sed -veracitcr celcbrat Ecclesia, ne in 
 sacramentis coelestibus (quod absit) meutita videatur.
 
 SERMON. 23 
 
 doctrine, as they esteem it, of the Sacraments. Here Bishop 
 Pearson has warned us of a rock on the other side, upon which 
 whosoever strikes must make utter shipwreck of the faith in- 
 deed! The degradation of the Sacraments is the first step in 
 the downward course to tlie Socinian heresy — the dpvj](Tl6eo<; 
 aTTocrTacrca^ — one of the forms of Antichrist, as S. John has 
 warned us.^ 
 
 We need not — shame, deep shame to us, who have a lawful 
 ministry, the Catholic Faith, the " form of sound words," the 
 *' precious deposit " of the faith, delivered at the beginning ; 
 w^ho have the pure Word of God and the Holy Sacraments 
 ministered amongst us in all things according to Christ's ordi- 
 nance, — shame, I say, deep shame to us, if we desert our 
 Mother Church, especially in her hour of need, and go over to 
 the camp of her bitterest adversary; — no, Ave need not, with 
 Rome, unduly exalt the Sacraments : but, above all things, 
 brethren, let us not, with " doubting and fluctuating " Socinus, 
 degrade, and empty them of their grace, which Christ, the 
 Fountain of Grace, has, in and by them, promised to bestow. 
 
 Once more let me ask you, let me ask those who, in appear- 
 ance, pei'haps, and not in reality, are adversaries in this cause, 
 calmly to weigh all that has been said ; and judge, whether, at 
 this time, an affirmation of the Article of the Creed of which I 
 have been speaking, be altogether superfluous, or no ; and if it 
 be not, whether we may not to-day — our Bishop with his 
 clergy — meet, and deliberate on what surely pertains to our 
 office and ministry in the Church of God, without displeasing 
 our Lord and Head, without violation of duty to our gracious 
 Sovereign, without fear of — what we have been warned against, 
 in no unkindly spirit, let us hope — without fear of fine or of 
 imprisonment. 
 
 And now, brethren, let us pass from these subjects, wdiich, of 
 necessity, bear on them the character of contention ; — un- 
 blamable contention, I trust, since it is for the faith's sake; — 
 and let us conclude with other thoughts, — thoughts of peace 
 and love, reverence and devotion, prayer and intercession. 
 
 One w^ord there is in our text, which you must have observed 
 that I have passed by, but only that it might be the last spoken 
 of, and leave its own sweet influence, fragrant as tlie incense 
 from the golden altar, upon us all. 
 
 1 Euseb. Eccl. Hist-. 5. 28. 
 
 2 1 John ii. 18—26 ; iv. 1—6 ; y. 20, 21.
 
 24 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 " Hold fast the form of sound Avords/' but, hold it, said S. 
 Paul, " in LOVE, which is in Christ Jesus." Love, which draws 
 us unto Him who was crucified for us, Who is our Life, and 
 Hope, — Love, which binds us unto one another for His sake, in 
 obedience to His word, as members together of His body, joint- 
 partakers of His Holy Spirit, — Love, which is the only healer of 
 all breaches, without which, the eloquence of angels would be a 
 tinkling cymbal ; — fiith, that could move mountains, of no 
 account; — nay, the giving even of the body to the flames 
 would be a bootless sacrifice.' 
 
 Let us draw near unto our Lord, in His own holy ordinance, 
 and, having in remembrance His exceeding great love to us, let 
 us with united, fervent intercession, beseech Him to pour out upon 
 His Church His Holy Spirit of light and love; to^ "take away 
 " from us all hatred, and prejudice, and whatsoever else may 
 " hinder us from godly union and concord ; that, as there is but 
 " one body, and one Spirit, and one hope of our calling ; one Lord, 
 " one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of us all ; so we may 
 " hencefortli be all of one heart, and one soul ; united in one 
 " holy bond of truth, and peace ; of faith, and charity ; and 
 " may, with one mind and one mouth, glorify God — through 
 *' Him, our only Saviour, and liedeemer ; to whom, with the 
 " Father, and the Holy Ghost, be all honour, and glory, and 
 " praise, and thanksgiving, now, and for ever." Amen. 
 
 After the Sermon the Holy Communion was celebrated ; and then 
 the Bishop with the Clergy proceeded to the Chapter House. 
 
 PRESENT, 
 Mr. Ralph Barnes, Registrar. John Bartholomew, Archdeacon of Barn- 
 
 Rev. William Scott, Secretary to the staple. 
 
 B'.shop. Richard Stephens, Subdean. 
 
 Richard Ellicombe. 
 mTT-p r^T p-priv Robert Holdsworth. 
 
 iiliu LLJLKUl. jj^j^gg j)^3^g Coleridge, D.D. 
 
 D'Kinitaries and Prebendaries of the George Hole. 
 
 Cathedral. ^f ^er Johnson. 
 Charles Lyne. 
 
 Edward Charles Harington, Chancellor Richard Luney. 
 
 of the Church. Henry WooUcombe. 
 
 John Moore Stevens, Archdeacon of Robert Scott. 
 
 Exeter. Joseph Dornford. 
 
 Robert Hurrell Fronde, Archdeacon of James Ford. 
 
 Totnes. Nutcomlte Oxenham. 
 
 1 1 Cor. xiii. 3. 
 
 - " Prayer for Unity." The Service for the Accession of Her Majesty.
 
 CLERGY TRESENT. 
 
 25 
 
 BishojJs Chaplains. 
 Edward Copleston Phillpotts, R. Lezant. 
 I'l-ancis Du Boulay, R. Lawbit.tou. 
 Thomas Phillpotts, Y. St. Feock. 
 James BuUer Kitsoii, V. Pelyat. 
 Robert Baker Carew, R. Bickleigh. 
 
 Officials of the Archdeacons. 
 Henry Nicholls, V. Rockbearc, Exeter. 
 Richard Champernowne, C. Dartington, 
 Totues. 
 
 Archdeaconry of Exeter. 
 
 Deanery of Christianity. 
 Joseph Corfe, R. St. Petrock, Exeter, D. 
 Christopher Churchill Bartholomew, 
 
 P. C. St. David, Exeter. 
 Philip Carlyon, P.C. St. James, Exeter. 
 
 Deanery of Tiverton. 
 John WoUaston Karslake,V. Culmstoek. 
 Thomas Hopkins Britton, C. Hock- 
 worthy. 
 
 Deanery of Honiton. 
 Robert William James, R. Southleigh, D. 
 Thomas Henry Marker, R. Gittisham. 
 John Gay Copleston, R. OfFwell. 
 
 Deanery of Dunlcesioell. 
 Henry Tippetts Tucker, R. Clayhidon, D. 
 Henry Edwards, Junr. R. Ciiurchstanton. 
 
 Deanery of Aylesbeare. 
 Henry Sanders, R. Sowton, D. 
 Sidney William Cornish, D.D. V. Ottery 
 
 St. Mary. 
 Henry Martyn Lower, C. Sidmouth. 
 
 Deanery of Cadbury. 
 Kicholas Francis Lightfoot, V. Cadbury, 
 
 D. 
 Wm. Tucker Arundell Radford, R. Down 
 
 St. Mary. 
 Robert Augustus Knox, C. Shobrooke. 
 
 Deanery of Dunsford. 
 Richard Stephens, Y. Dunsford, D. 
 William Mallock, R. Cheriton Bishop. 
 Charles Burne, Junr. C. Tedburne St. 
 Mary. 
 
 Deanery of Ken n. 
 
 Henry Palk, R. Dunchideock and Shil- 
 lingford,, D. 
 
 Hon. Henry Hugh Courtenay, R. Mam- 
 head. 
 
 Frederick Salter, C. East Teignmouth. 
 
 Deanery of Phjmtree. 
 
 Alexander Rhind Webster, P.C. Brad- 
 ninch, D. 
 
 Archdeaconry of Totises. 
 
 Deanery of Totnes. 
 Henry Hare, P.C. Halwell, D. 
 William Cooper Johnson, R. Diptford. 
 AVilliam Burrough Cosens, Y. Berry 
 Pomeroy. 
 
 Deanery of Woodlcigh. 
 George Dawson, R. Woodleigh, D. 
 Thomas Twysden, R. Charleton. 
 Robert Henry Fortescue, C. Bigbury. 
 
 Deanery of Ipplepen. 
 
 John Nutcombe Gould, R.Stokeinteign- 
 
 head, D. 
 Joseph Hemington Harris, D.D., P.C. 
 
 Tormohun. 
 John Roughton Hogg, Inc. Lower Brix- 
 
 ham. 
 
 Deanery of Moreton. 
 Frederick Ensor, R. Lustleigh, D. 
 Hon. Charles Leslie Courtenay, Y. 
 
 Bovey Tracey. 
 William Marsh, Y. Ashburton. 
 
 Deanery of Okehampton. 
 John Downall, Y. Okehampton, D. 
 Kathaniel John Brassey Hole, R. Broad- 
 
 woodkeliy. 
 George Henry Fothergill, R. Belstone. 
 
 Deanery of Tavistock. 
 Hinds Howell, Y. Bridestowe, D. 
 Edward Carlyon, Y. Lamerton. 
 Thomas Gibbons, C. Tavistock. 
 
 Deamery of Tanierton. 
 David Smith Stone, R. AValkhampton, D. 
 John Abbott, R. Mea\^'. 
 Antony BuUer, R. St. Mary Tavy. 
 
 Deanery of Phjmpton. 
 John JLay, Y. Ugborough, D. 
 John Yonge, R. Newton Ferrers, 
 John Allen, R. North Huish. 
 
 Arcudeaconry of Barnstaple. 
 
 Deanery of Barnstap)le. 
 
 James Pycroft, Inc. St. Mary Magdalene, 
 
 Barnstaple, D. 
 Dashwood Lang, Y. Westleigh. 
 James Arthur, R. Atherington. 
 
 Deanery of Southmolton. 
 William Thorold, R. Warkleigh, D. 
 William Heberden Karslake, R. Meshaw. 
 Comyns Tucker, R. AVashford Pyne.
 
 26 
 
 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 Deanery of Chulmleigh. 
 George Stone, R. Bondleigh, D. 
 James Smith Townsend, V. Coleridge. 
 Pelham Fellowes Clay, R. Egge?ford. 
 
 Deanery of Sheriuill. 
 Matthew Mundy, P. C. Lynton and 
 
 Countisbury. 
 John Mill Chanter, V. Ilfracombe. 
 
 Deanery of Great Torrington. 
 James Cory Kempe, R. Merton, D. 
 William Walter Gurney, R. Roborough. 
 William Karslake, R. Dolton. 
 
 Deanery of Harttand. 
 Francis Wolfcrstan Thomas, R. Park- 
 ham, D. 
 Isaac Henry Gosset, V. Northam. 
 John Thomas Pine Coffin, R. Alwington. 
 
 Deanery of Holsiuorthy. 
 John Carslake Duncan Yule, R. Brad 
 
 ford, D. 
 Francis Brooking Briggs, R. Sutcombe. 
 Wm. Dyer Anderson, C. Holsworthy, 
 
 Archdeaconry of Cornwall. 
 
 Deanery of Trigg Minor. 
 Deanery of Trigg Major, 
 Phillipps Donnythorne Dayman, V. 
 Poundstock, D. 
 
 Walter Gee, R. Week St. Mary. 
 William Frederick Everest, P. C. Lan- 
 east. 
 
 Deanery of East. 
 Reginald Hobhouse, R. St. Ive, D. 
 Richard Martin, V. Menhenniot. 
 Francis Edward Baston Cole, C. Pil- 
 laton. 
 
 Deanery of West. 
 Arthur Tatham, R. Boconnock, D. 
 Richard BuUer, R. Lanreath. 
 John Hawkins Hext, V. Morval. 
 
 Deanery of Kerrier. 
 Edward Griffith, V. Manaecan, D. 
 Gregory Birch Boraston, V. Wendron. 
 William Rogers, R. Mawnan. 
 
 Deanery of Pemoitli. 
 
 John White Johns, V. Crowan, D. 
 Uriah Tonkin, V. Lelant. 
 Michael Nowell Peters, V. Madron. 
 
 Deanery of Powder. 
 
 Francis John Hext Kendall, V. Lauli- 
 
 very, D. 
 Richard William Barnes, V. Probus. 
 
 Deanery of Pyder. 
 
 Hugh Henry Molesworth, R. Little 
 
 Petherick,"D. 
 Edward Dix, V. St. Newlyn. 
 Samuel Masterson Walker, V.St. Enoder. 
 
 PRAYERS SAID AT THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE SYNOD. 
 
 Bishop : Let us Pray. 
 
 Lord Jesus Christ, who hast promised iu Thy Holy Word, that 
 where two or three are gathered together in Thy Name, Thou wilt 
 vouchsafe to be present in the midst of them ; be Thou graciously 
 present, Lord, we beseech Thee, with us Thy ministers, and enlighten 
 us by Thy Grace. Amen. 
 
 Grant, that walldng in watchful care before Thee, we may discern 
 the true teaching of Thy holy Apostles, and that all our words may 
 be according to the Faith once delivered to the Saints. Amen. 
 
 Grant to us, Lord, Ave pray Thee, a right judgment in all things 
 pertaining to Thy Church and to the duties of om- sacred Ministry 
 therein ; especially grant that we may have grace and strength to 
 speak Thy Word with all faithful boldness. Amen. 
 
 Grant that seeking Truth and Peace, we may so minister to the 
 Peace of Thy Chm-ch, that we, with all Thy faithful People, and 
 especially those committed to our charge, may have the Peace of God 
 evermore ruling in our hearts. Amen. 
 
 1
 
 ADDRESS OF THE BISHOP. 27 
 
 Then the Bisho]) standing np said, 
 
 Almighty God, who iu the beginning of the Gospel did cause the 
 Apostles and Elders to meet together, and did endow them with His 
 Holy Spirit, grant imto us all, who are here assembled, we himibly 
 trust by His Providence, the Spirit of Wisdom, and of Love, and of 
 a sound mind, that He may accomplish by us whatever work He hath 
 ajDjDointcd for us, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 
 
 ACTS AND PROCEEDINGS OF THE SYNOD. 
 
 Session I. Wednesday, June 25th. 
 
 The Clergy being seated, the Bishop addressed the Synod as fol- 
 lows : — 
 
 ]My Reverend Brethren, — You will readily believe that 
 I am not now able, even if I were desirous, to say much to you. 
 There are feelings on such an occasion as this, of which I will 
 only say, that I should be very sorry indeed, if they were not 
 strong enough within me, to weaken my powers of addressing 
 you. 
 
 Let me first thank you most heartily for your attendance 
 here this day. Having said this, I will briefly state why I have 
 thought it fit to call you together. I feel, as I am sure you all 
 feel, how great are the perplexities of our present joosition in 
 this Church. A bishop cannot but feel those perplexities — I 
 will not say more strongly than the most earnest of those wlio 
 are ministers of our Church — but as strongly as any of them, 
 upon general grounds; and he has, moreover, an additional 
 ground of anxiety and care. He has special duties incumbent 
 on him which are at the present season almost overpowering. 
 Under the pressure of these difficulties, it is for him earnestly to 
 have recourse to all the ways by which he can, with God's bless- 
 ing, best inform himself of his duty ; as Avell as, by prayer 
 offered up to God, acquire strength and grace, in whatever 
 measure, to perform it. Now, among the means by which I may 
 inform myself, I know of none so effectual, none so powerful, 
 as that of communicating freely, and from my heart, with the 
 hearts and understandings of my Clergy. "We have all a common 
 ministry — differing in some respects, differing in the particulars 
 of action which belong to our respective orders — but all that is 
 greatest we have in common. And when I look around me — 
 when I consider whom I have here this day — when I remember, 
 too, whom I have heard this day, I cannot but feel that my weak 
 faculties may receive very, very powerful help from yours.
 
 28 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 Therefore it is that I have called you together; and I rejoice to 
 think, that if I have been right in calling you here — and my 
 heart as well as my judgment tells me that I have been right — 
 I rejoice, I say, to think that I am thereby testifying my own 
 sense of the importance of the Presbyterate in the conduct and 
 guidance of the Church — and am doing what one humble indi- 
 vidual can do to recognise the power of the Presbyters. I do 
 fully recognise it, and, with God's blessing, will be ready upon 
 all occasions to set it forth. We are met together in Diocesan 
 Synod this day — met for important purposes — met, that you 
 may be asked, especially, whether you advise me to put forth, 
 us the act of this Synod, certain declarations on most grave 
 subjects. The first of these, on a matter most interesting to the 
 Church of Christ, you have all had submitted to you, and you 
 are all, I doubt not, prepared to pronounce your judgment upon 
 it. Yet there are a few observations which I would wish pre- 
 viously to lay before you, and which, presuming that I might be 
 less able than usual to address you extempore, I have thouglit 
 it better to commit to writing. 
 
 Diocesan Synods are the most ancient of all Synods, after the 
 Apostolical. 
 
 White Kennett, in his " Ecclesiastical Synods," says at p. 198, — 
 
 " The next Synods were Diocesan. For, after the destruction 
 " of Jerusalem, at least, all Bishops were of equal character, 
 " and had w^ithin their own respective districts the separate care 
 " of Church affairs. So that every Diocese was an absolute 
 " Church within itself, and had full authority over its own 
 " members. So, as the Bishop and his colleagues, who were 
 *' select Presbyters, held their peculiar Synods." 
 
 " From the time that Church Government was here esta- 
 " blished, I believe our Bishops had the right of calling their own 
 " Clergy to a Synod, and to enter upon debates, and draw up 
 " RuleV," &c. p. 200. 
 
 This right appears to have been constantly exercised according 
 to the judgment of the Bishop in convoking his Clergy. That 
 Diocesan Synods did not necessarily imply, that all the Clergy 
 were summoned to meet, is apparent from what has just been 
 cited from Kennett. respecting select Presbyters : — but it is still 
 more apparent from an actual instance of a Diocesan Synod, to be 
 found in Wilkins's Concilia, i. p. 369, — " Acta Synodi apud 
 Wigorniam a S.Wlstano habita?, anno 1092."
 
 ADDRESS OF THE BISHOP. 29 
 
 " Ego Wlstanus, gratia Del Wigornlensis Episcopus, decrevi 
 
 ' Synodum congregare in Monasterio S. Mariie in criptis 
 
 " Hajc Synodus habita est anno 1092, Ad banc Synodum invi- 
 " tati convenerunt omnes sapientissimce personce de tribus comitati- 
 " bus nostrse Dioeceseos/' &c. 
 
 This practice of not calling together all the Clergy of the 
 Diocese to the Diocesan Synod, is recognised by the most cele- 
 brated Professor of Civil Law, at the time of the Keformation, 
 in the middle of the 16tli century, Franciscus Ducwemcs, who in 
 his great work " De Sacris Ecclesite Ministeriis et Beneficiis," 
 1. i. c. 11, thus says: " Tametsi solenne ordinariumque sit, 
 " Sacerdotes qui Ecclesias regunt ad Synodum convocare, non 
 " etiam casteros clericos et Archimandritas, seu Monasteriorum 
 " Priesules : tamen si justa aliqua causa Episcopum moveat, his 
 " etiam mandare potest, ut ad Synodum accedant," thus recog- 
 nising the right of the Bishop to require the attendance of all, 
 but recognising also his right to exercise his discretion. 
 
 In small Dioceses, it seems to have been very usual to sum- 
 mon all: yet this is not without exception. For, it appears 
 by an instance given in Wilkins, iv. 228, that in the year 1561, 
 a " Diocesan Synod," expressly so called, was celebrated by 
 Thomas Davies, Bishop of St. Asaph, to which the Clergy of a 
 single Deanry was summoned. 
 
 " Concilium Dioecesanum Assaphense celebratum in Ecclcsia 
 " Cathedrali Assaphensi a Thoma Episcopo Assaphen. die Mer- 
 " curli 12. Novembris : Quibus die et loco Reverendus Pater 
 " Dom. Thomas, Assaph. Episcopus, convocato coram eo Clero 
 " Decanatus de Rose, statuit, ordinavit," &c. Whereas, so late 
 as in 1683, a Diocesan Synod of the whole of the Clergy of that 
 small Diocese is recorded in Wilkins, iv. 608. 
 
 In the larger Diocese of Norwich (which was indeed a Diocese 
 containing more Clergymen than almost any other in England) the 
 Diocesan Synod w^as held annually; and Dean Prideaux (in his 
 Directions to Churchwardens, p. 178) says: — " Diocesan Synods 
 *' were kept up in the Diocese of Norwich, and all the Clergy 
 " of the Diocese constantly attended at them every year : that 
 " is, the Clergy of Suffolk at Ipswich, and the Clergy of Nor- 
 " folk at Norwich." This lasted to the time of the Great 
 Rebellion in 1641. 
 
 These cases sufficiently show, that it is not necessary that all 
 the Clergy be actually brought together, in order to constitute
 
 30 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 a Diocesan Synod ; but that all be consulted and advised with, 
 in such manner as the Bishop should deem best : for a Diocesan 
 Synod is the Bishop consulting his Clergy. Accordingly, 
 Archbishop Usher, in his " Reduction of Episcopacy unto the 
 Form of Synodical Government received in the ancient Church," 
 proposes that in the Diocesan Synod all the Rectors and Incum- 
 bent Pastors (or a certain select number of them from every 
 Deanery in the Diocese) might meet under the Bishop. 
 
 The Bishop, in ancient times, had his Clergy residing with 
 him in his cathedral, and these urban Clergy were his Council. 
 These were succeeded by Deans and Chapters, who were the 
 Councils of the Bishop ; and the meetings of Bishops with these 
 Councils seem to have been sometimes called Diocesan Synods. 
 
 In Henry VIII.'s time, when the appointment of the mem- 
 bers of the new Chapters was, in great part, assumed by the 
 Crown, these Capitular Councils seem to have ceased. 
 
 Now, the present Synod fulfils the condition of the Bishop's 
 consulting the whole body of his Clergy, in as perfect a manner 
 as is possible. For, not only are the Dean and Chapter members 
 ex officio of the Synod, but also there are representatives of 
 every Deanery of the Diocese, the Clergy of Avhich have been 
 ready to send representatives to it ; and of the thirty-two 
 Deaneries, into which the Diocese is divided, thirty have 
 actually chosen representatives. 
 
 But more than this; all the Clergy, in their respective 
 Deaneries, have been consulted on every particular which is to 
 be brought before the Synod for its consideration; and the 
 observations which every one of them might wish to make on 
 one main particular, have been already sought and duly weighed. 
 It is impossible, therefore, to devise a more perfect mode of 
 obtaining the judgment of the Clergy at large, and of every 
 individual, than is afforded by the constitution of this Synod, 
 and by the course adopted in respect to it. To call a Synod 
 of all the Clergy, in a Diocese so large as this, would be, in 
 effect, to throw the whole power into the hands of those who 
 are nearest to the place where the Synod might be holden. 
 
 That the voices of its members are/r^^, I need not say: but 
 yet I will say, that in no one single instance have I expressed 
 even a wish for the election, or non-election, of any individual — 
 much as I rejoice at the election of all of those whom I see 
 before me.
 
 ADDRESS OF THE BISHOP. 31 
 
 In a word, I rest the question of the fitness of making an 
 election of those who attend the Synod, on tliis simple issue : — 
 
 Ifj as we have seen, a Bishop of Worcester had, and exer- 
 cised, the right of inviting to a Synod those whom he himself 
 judged "the wisest " of the Clergy of the three counties com- 
 prised within his Diocese, can it be wrong for the Bishop of 
 another Diocese to invite all his Clergy to select from among 
 themselves in their several Deaneries, those whom they shall 
 judge the wisest and the fittest to convey their counsel to their 
 Bishop on the points on which he seeks that counsel ? 
 
 I have hitherto said nothing of the fancied, or pretended, 
 illegality of Diocesan Synods. 
 
 These Synods are almost as old as the Church itself — older 
 than the union of the Church with the State ; but it is most 
 remarkable, in connexion with the question of the legality of 
 such Synods, that at no time, and in no country, has the 
 temporal law interfered with them by any enactment whatever. 
 This is especially the case in our own country. Even the 
 Statute of 25 H. VIII. c. 19, which forbade the holding National 
 or Provincial Synods without the consent of the Crown, did yet 
 not forbid the holding of Diocesan Synods, which were, and 
 always had been, called by the Bishops on their sole authority. 
 
 In the " Reformatio Legum," a work completed in 1551, 
 and avowedly drawn up, mainly, as a compilation of the ancient 
 Canon Law of England, by commissioners appointed under the 
 authority of that Statute itself. Diocesan Synods are treated as 
 a well-known institution in every Diocese, and the continuance 
 of them is there prescribed. Their actual continuance in the 
 reign of Queen Elizabeth is recognised by letters of the 
 Council to the several Bishops, especially by one ' of the date 
 of 1573, subscribed by the Lord Burghley, and others his 
 fellows, calling on the Bishops "in their Visitations and Synods 
 " to keep all churches in their Dioceses in one uniform and godly 
 « order." 
 
 Again, the 119th Canon of 1603, with equal explicitness, 
 speaks of diocesan " Visitations and Synods " as matters equally 
 notorious. 
 
 Of the entire lawfulness, indeed, of our Synod there ought 
 not to be a doubt, since the first Minister of Her Majesty, 
 > Cardwell's Doc. Ann. No. LXXX.
 
 32 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 speaking on the authority of tlie law officers of the Crown, has 
 declared them to be lawful; however, ignorant and pre- 
 sumptuous agitators may scruple not, in spite of this declara- 
 tion, to affect to regard them as unlawful. 
 
 Having said so much of the Synod itself, I will now proceed 
 to the first particular of the special business before us — to the 
 proposed declaration of our adherence to the Article of the 
 Nicene Creed, " I acknowledge one Baptism for the remission 
 of sins>" 
 
 But here, in the outset, we are met by certain statements, 
 which, whatever we may think of them, seem to I'equire some 
 notice, because of the respectable authority which has put them 
 forth. The Archdeacon of Middlesex, in a recent Charge to his 
 Clergy, has said what follows : — 
 
 " On examining the history of the Council of Constantinople, 
 " we find that . . . the question before the Council was, whether 
 *' Baptism should be repeated in the case of persons who had 
 " been baptized by heretics or schismatics . . . S. Basil had shortly 
 " before asserted . . . that baptism by heretics or schismatics was 
 " absolutely void, and that the sacrament in such cases ought to 
 " be repeated. His opinions were disapproved by the Council, 
 " and the seventh Canon was enacted, making this addition to the 
 " Nicene Creed. The assembled Fathers objected to the repeti- 
 *' tion of baptism " . . . " S. Epiphanius, in the longer of the two 
 " forms in Avhich he gives the Creed, says merely, ' I believe 
 " one baptism of repentance,' omitting all reference to remission 
 " of sins." 
 
 This is not an occasion for going into a detailed consideration 
 of these statements. It is enough for the present purpose, to 
 notice two or three of the principal. One is, that the Fathers 
 at Constantinople took occasion to " condemn an opinion, recently 
 " put forth by S. Basil, that baptism by heretics or schisma- 
 " tics was absolutely void :" and that, on this account, " the 
 '^ seventh Canon was enacted, making this addition to the 
 " Creed." 
 
 Now, in the first place, whoever will take the trouble to look 
 into the seventh Canon, will see that it does not make this or 
 any other addition to the Creed. It simply prescribes respecting 
 different heretics, which of them shall be received into the 
 Church by chrism — and tchich, as heathens, by baptism : and 
 Fleury (Ecc. Hist. 1. xviii. n, 7) says, that " these were the
 
 ADDRESS OF TEE BISKOP. 33 
 
 " same, and of the same country, with those whom S. Basil 
 " mentions in his first Canonical Epistle to S. Amphilochius, 
 " and whose baptism he declares invalid :'^— so that the Canon, 
 which the learned Archdeacon assures us was enacted to condemn 
 the doctrine of S. Basil, was, in truth, strictly conformed to that 
 doctrine. 
 
 But, in the second place, the Canon itself is treated by Bishop 
 Beverldge, and other of the most learned In ecclesiastical anti- 
 quities, as undoubtedly spurious. 
 
 Another assertion is, that " the assembled Fathers had ob- 
 " jected to the repetition of this sacrament." " This was the 
 " question." 
 
 AVliere and how does this appear ? Not In the Acts, not in 
 their Synodal Epistle to the Emperor Theodosius, or In the 
 Synodlcal Address of Nectarlus to the Council. It Is not noticed 
 by the almost contemporary historians, Socrates, Sozomen, or 
 Theodoret ; In none of the copious Commentaries of Balsamon 
 or Zonaras. Where then, we may be permitted to ask, did the 
 Archdeacon find the fact which he has stated ? 
 
 But this Is not all. The Article " One Baptism," &c, which 
 the Archdeacon assures us w^as Introduced by the Fathers at 
 Constantinople, to condemn an opinion recently put forth by 
 S. Basil, Is proved by Bishop Bull (Jud. Ecc. Cath. vl. 4 — 10)^ 
 to have been In the most ancient Creeds of the East, lono- 
 before the time of the Council of Constantinople, or even that 
 of Nice ; having been directed against heresies of the second 
 century, of which Gregory of Nazianzum, (Orat. 23, al. 25,) 
 one of the Fathers at the Council of Constantino^^le, testifies, 
 that they had then totally disappeared. 
 
 There remains a statement of the Archdeacon far more 
 painful than any of the preceding. His Avords are these : — 
 *' That the question before the Council of Constantinople, 
 
 J Bishop Bull's words are as follow, n. 6 : — "Quae in Symbolo Hierosolymitano 
 subjieiuntur post ista ' in Spiritum Sanctum/ ex Symbolo Constantinopolitano 
 miuime desumpta, sed in antiquissimis Orientis Symbolis, diu ante Synodum 
 Constantinopolitanam adeoque NicEenam, posita fuisse, validissimis argumentis 
 confirmabo." — (Bull's "Works : Oxford, 1827. vol. vi. p. 138.) The last of his 
 statements is in these words : — " Qu£e sequuntur in Symbolo Hierosolymitano 
 post verba ' Et in Spiritum Sanctum,' hasreses quasdam manifesto feriunt, qua3 
 maxime secundo sctcido Ecclesiam Christi, i^rsesertim in Oriente, turbarunt : 
 quaeque tempore Synodi Constantinopolitante, et niulto ante consopitse fuerunt; 
 absurdum est ifjiiur statuere, ista tunc temporis orientali Symbolo addita fuisse. 
 Hsereses volo Simonis, Meuandri, Ceriuthi et aliorum, qui Gnosticorum nomine 
 comprehendi solcnt ; quas Gregorius Nazianzcnus, qui tempore Concilii C'onstan- 
 iinopolitani et ante ip.-um floruit, jam sua relate pridcm evanuisse testatur." — 
 lb. pp. 112, 113. 
 
 D
 
 34 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 *' did not relate to the efficacy of Baptism, but to the pro- 
 " priety of repeating that initiatory ordinance in certain cases, 
 " is still mo]-e evident from another fact not sufficiently 
 " attended to. In the creeds of various churches, the article 
 " is expressed in such a manner as absolutely to exclude all 
 " reference to the efflcaxy of Baptism. St. Cyril of Jerusalem, 
 " recording the creed of that Church, the mother of all 
 " churches, speaks of ' one Baptism of Bepentance for the 
 " ' remission of sins,' thus connecting the remission of sins, not 
 " icith Baptism, hut with repentance.''^ (How correctly this is 
 spoken of S. Cyril, will be seen from the passages which I shall 
 jiresently cite from the very work in Avhich the Archdeacon finds 
 his authointy for this assertion.) But he proceeds: — " St. Epi- 
 *' phanius also, in the longer of the forms in which he gives the 
 " Creed, says merely, ' I believe one Baptism of repentance,' 
 " omitting all reference to remission of sins.'''' 
 
 This is very true ; but the Charge ought to have told those 
 who heard it, that the very same Father, in the shorter^ of the 
 two forms (both of which were, it appears, present to the eyes 
 of the writer), actually gives this Article in the very same form 
 in which it appears in our own Creed, 'OfjuoXcyov/juev €v ^air- 
 Tia/aa et? a<f)€atv a/jiapricov — " We acknowledge one Baptism 
 for the remission of sins," icithout any reference to repentance, 
 thus absolutely annihilating the Archdeacon's very founda- 
 tion. 
 
 But the Archdeacon further says, that " in the Council of 
 " Constantinople Ave see no allusion whatever to Infant Bap- 
 *'tism." It may well be, that there was no allusion to the 
 specific case of Baptism of infants. But the real question is, 
 whether the Fathers, Avho inserted this Article into their Creed, 
 maintained such doctrine respecting the Grace of Baptism, as 
 implies that this grace is always conferred on all fit recipients 
 (among whom it is not pretended that infants are not included) 
 in and by this Sacrament. 
 
 Now, of the Fathers who were present in the Council of 
 Constantinople, there are four (and I believe only fonr) Avhose 
 writings have come down to us, S. Cyril of Jerusalem, S. Gre- 
 gory of Nazianzum, S. Gregory of Nyssa, and S. Amphilochius 
 of Iconium. I will adduce some short extracts from the writings 
 of every one of them on the efficacy of Baptism, and its necessity 
 to salvation. 
 
 ' Epiphan. Ancorat. 120.
 
 ADDRESS OF THE BISHOP. 35 
 
 The first is S. Cyril of Jerusalem, whose chief work, cited as 
 we have just seen, by the Archdeacon as an express authority 
 for " connecting the remission of sins, not with Baptism, but 
 with repentance," is a series of Catechetical Lectures for the 
 instruction of Adult Candidates for Baptism. In such a work, 
 it cannot be expected that we shall find any express declaration 
 respecting the Baptism of infants. It is enough if the princi- 
 ples therein stated imply that the grace is given in Baptism to 
 infants, who are confessedly fit recipients thereof. 
 
 In his first, or Introductory, Lecture, he says : — " The Bath 
 " of Baptism we may not receive twice or thrice, for there is 
 " one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism : none but Heretics are 
 " rebaptized, since their former Baptism teas not £aptis)n" — 
 Introd. Lect. n. 7. 
 
 Now, upon this, it. is obvious to remark, that it is quite 
 inconsistent with the notion, which we have just considered, 
 that this Article was introduced into the Creed, for the purpose 
 of condemning the doctrine that the Baptism of Heretics ivas not 
 Baptism. That doctrine, we see, is in terms affirmed by S. 
 Cyril ; though doubtless he understood it, and wished that 
 he should himself be understood, with due exceptions. 
 
 But he proceeds : — " Great indeed is the Baptism which 
 " is offered to you. It is a ransom to captives, remission of 
 " offences, the death of sin, regeneration of the soul, garment 
 " of light, the holy seal indissoluble ; the chariot to heaven ; 
 " the delight of Paradise ; the grant of the kingdom ; the gift 
 " of adoption."— lb. 16. 
 
 Again : — " Glorious was he who baptized with water, but what 
 " to Him who baptizeth with the Holy Ghost and with fire ?" — 
 Lect. iii. 9. " Unless a man receive Baptism, he hath not 
 " salvation." — lb. 10. " By Baptism the sting of death is 
 "destroyed." — lb. 11. "Now then, Avhen thou art about to 
 " descend into the waters, consider not the bare element ; look 
 " for its saving power by the operation of the Holy Ghost ; for, 
 " without the two, thou canst not be made perfect. This is not 
 " my word, but the Lord Jesus Christ's, who has the power to 
 " do it ; He saith, * Except a man ' \eav fj^rj tl<; — does not this 
 *' include Infants ?] ' be born again,' and he enlargeth, ' of water 
 " and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.'" 
 — Lect. iii. 4. " Believe in the Holy Ghost, who even now, 
 " at the season of Baptism, sealeth thy soul." — lb. iv. 16. 
 
 D 2
 
 36 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETEK. 
 
 I might multiply similar citations from S. Cyril ; but these 
 shall suffice. I proceed to Gregory of Nazianzum. He says: — 
 *' Baptism is casting off the flesh, a following of the Spirit, 
 " communion of the Word {Aoyov kolvcjovIo), the creature's 
 " restoration to rectitude, sin's deluge, {KaraKXya/jbO'; a^iap- 
 " Tta?), illumination, a chariot to God, union with Christ 
 " in His pilgrimage, the key of the kingdom of heaven." — 
 Orat. 40. 3. 
 
 Again : " This the heavens congratulate ; angels magnify for 
 " its kindred brightness ; this is the image of the blessedness 
 *' there \i. e. in heaven] ; this we desire to praise, but cannot, 
 " as it is worthy." — lb. 4. " This is the grace and power of 
 " Baptism, conveying, not a deluge of the world, as formerly, 
 *' but a cleansing of the sins of each, and an entire ablution of all 
 *' the obstructions and defilements by sin." — lb. 7. "Cleansing the 
 " inmost parts, which, coming in aid of our first birth, maketh us 
 *' new, instead of old; godlike, instead of beings for a time." — lb. 8. 
 
 Can we, after this, doubt whether "the remission of sins" was 
 not the chief point intended by these Fathers in their new 
 Article ? 
 
 But I must add one more passage from this Father : " Hast 
 *' thou an infant ? Give not opportunity to evil. Let him be 
 " sanctified from a babe. From his tenderest infancy let him be 
 *' consecrated to the Spirit. Fearest thou the seal, on account 
 " of the infirmity of nature ? O poor-spirited mother, and of 
 " little faith ! Thou needest not amulets and charms for him, 
 " wherewith the evil one enters in. Give to him the Trinity, 
 -" the one great and glorious phylactery — S09 avT(a rrjv TpiaBa, 
 " TO fieya Kol koXov cfivXaKTijptov.^^ 
 
 After this, can any one gravely say, or expect to be gravely 
 heard if he says, that Infant Baptism was not in the contempla- 
 tion of the Fathers at Constantinople ? 
 
 I turn to the other Gregory, of Nyssa : but I will be brief in 
 my citations from him. "Baptism," says he, "is purging of 
 *' sins, remission of trespasses, cause of renewal, and regeneration 
 " — of regeneration, to be contemplated with the mind's eye — it 
 " cannot be seen with that of the body. This benefit is 
 " bestowed, not by the water (for then would water be more 
 " exalted than all creation besides), but by the ordinance of God, 
 " and by the descent of the Spirit, mystically [that is, sacra- 
 " mentally] coming to our deliverance." " Except a man be
 
 ADDRESS OF THE BISHOP. 37 
 
 " born of water and of the Spirit, lie cannot enter into the king- 
 *' dom of God." " The Spirit bloweth where it hsteth, and thou 
 " canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth." " It 
 " blesseth the body Avhich is baptized, and the water which bap- 
 " tizeth." " If any man persist in troubling me Avith questions, 
 *' how is regeneration brought about by the water, and the 
 " mystical work wrought in it, my very reasonable answer is, 
 *' Make clear to me the mode of the generation after the flesh, 
 " and I will explain to thee the power which worketh regenera- 
 " tion as to the souk" — S. Greg. Nyss. in Bapt. Christi, t. ill. 
 pp. 368, 371. 
 
 I conclude with one extract from S. Amphllochius, the fourth of 
 these Fathers. In his tract '•' In Domini Circumcislone," (pp. 13, 
 15,) he says, "Jesus was circumcised, according to his own law, 
 " on the eighth day, not to teach men to be circumcised, but to 
 " cause circumcision to cease, or rather to pluck up the presump- 
 " tion in favour of the old and useless, and to reveal the power 
 " of the new and saving, circumcision [Baptism], that he might 
 "annul that which was after the flesh, and give vigour to that 
 *' which was after the Spirit, and prove the weakness of the 
 " former, but set forth the might of the latter. To this end, 
 *' having trained all the Holy Apostles and disciples in the law 
 " of the letter, and having practised them in the circumcision 
 " according to the flesh, he translated them to the circumcision 
 " of the Spirit in Baptism, that having through them cancelled 
 " the spirit of bondage, the Spirit of grace and adoption might 
 " live anew in this Divine Baptism in Christ Jesus." 
 
 Such Avas the teaching of the Fathers, who in the Council of 
 Constantinople insei'ted in the Creed of Nice the Article, "One 
 Baptism for the Kemission of Sins;" adopting it from the earlier 
 Creeds, into which it was introduced, as is shown by Bishop 
 Bull, in order to meet the heresy of the Valentiuian Gnostics, of 
 whom Ireuffius (i. 18) says, that they were brought by the 
 artifices of Satan " to a denial of Christ's Baptism, which is 
 *' Kegeneration into God, and so to the casting off of the whole 
 " of our Faith," et? i^dpvrjcnv rov jBaiTria^aTO'i, rfj^ eh ©eoy 
 dvayevvi](T€Q)<;, koI 7rdarj<; Trj<; iricrTeco^ aTToOeaiv. 
 
 But let me remind you, that this was not the only addition 
 made to the Creed by this Council. The Creed of Nice stopped 
 at the Avords, " And in the Holy Ghost." All the Articles, 
 therefore, Avhich follow, respecting the Holy Catholic Church,
 
 38 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 the Resurrection of the Dead, and the Life of tlie world to come, 
 were, as well as " one Baptism for the remission of sins/' deemed 
 by the Fathers necessary to a full confession of faith ; all, there- 
 fore, were added. "Remission of Sins" was previously in the 
 Roman, or Apostles' Creed. The Fathers at Constantinople 
 expanded this, by declaring that Baptism, the "one Baptism" 
 of Christ, is the instrument by which this remission is given. 
 
 I trust that this lengthened statement has not wearied you, 
 and will not have been deemed altogether useless ; for, although 
 the sense, in which the Article of the Creed is to be vmderstood, 
 rests not on the authority of those who composed it, but on the 
 acceptance of it by the Catholic Church, as witnessed and 
 handed down by the second General Council, and by the whole 
 Church subsequently — yet it is satisfactory thus to review a 
 small part of the exact testimony borne to the faith by the most 
 eminent of the Fathers who were present at that Council : and 
 we have been especially called on to do this, I repeat, by the 
 recent attempt — (ill-advised and rash, I must not scruple to call 
 it) — which has been made by an Archdeacon of another Diocese 
 in a Charge to his Clergy, to rob the Catholic doctrine on 
 Baptismal Grace of the support it has always hitherto derived 
 from our acknowledging, in the Creed, "one Baptism for the 
 remission of sins," and to reduce that Article to a mere as- 
 sertion, " that one Baptism — Baptism once — is all that is re- 
 quired : " — nay, he has said, that to deduce from it that 
 remission of original sin to all infants in Baptism is not only 
 true, but also an essential article of faith, is " so preposterous 
 " an inference, that the Fathers who inserted the Article would 
 " have expressed their indignation " at any Avho should dare to 
 make it. An appeal to the words of those Fathers themselves 
 has shown us how discreetly, or indiscreetly, this has been said. 
 
 And now I come to the Declai'ation itself. Before I propose 
 it, I would call on you all to witness, how anxious I have been 
 to consult your judgments severally upon it, and the judgments 
 of the Clergy of the Deaneries from which you come. I thank 
 them, and you, for the suggestions which you and they have 
 made to me. I have availed myself of them, and have adopted 
 virtually almost all of them, as, I think, you will perceive, when 
 you hear the Declaration as I now submit it to you, whether to 
 advise its acceptance, or rejection.
 
 SESSION I. DECLARATION ON BAPTISM. 39 
 
 At the close of this address, the Lord Bishop added : — As I had ex- 
 pressed a wish that my Clergy should act, not from any wish to 
 compliment me, but fi'om their own judgment, it is gratifying to me 
 that no fewer than thirty Deaneries have chosen representatives. 
 
 DECLAEATION ON BAPTISM. 
 
 The Ptcv. E. C. Piiillpotts, the Bishop's Chaplain, then read 
 
 Declaration I. 
 on Baptism, which was subsequently adopted in the form p. 4G, infra. 
 
 The Lord Bishop then said : — I hope the reading of this Declaration 
 will satisfy you that I have correctly stated that I availed myself of 
 all the objections and observations that were offered to me. As this 
 Declaration has been much considered by you all, it might be right, 
 perhaps, at once to ask the question, whether you advise its acceptance 
 as an act of this Synod 1 If, however, any one wishes to sijeak upon 
 the subject, I am sure I am not desirous to stop him, else I should 
 propose at once that those who do assent will say " Aye." (Cries of 
 Aye, aye.) 
 
 The Venerable Archdeacon Moore Stevens. — I shall think it 
 necessary to detain your Lordship but for a very few moments. I 
 may, with several of my brethren, have entertained some doubts, or 
 uncertainty about the expediency of this measure which your Lord- 
 ship has taken. I may also have felt some uncertainty with regard to 
 one or two passages in this Declaration. But I have never entertained 
 the slightest doubt as to the doctrines which your Lordship has stated 
 in your address. 
 
 It now being near tln-ee o'clock, the hoiu- of even-song in the 
 Cathedral, 
 
 The Lord Bishop said : — We cannot, of course, sit whilst Divine 
 service is proceeding in the Cathedral. It would be impossible for 
 the Synod to deliberate diu-ing that time; and, therefore, I suggest 
 that we adjourn for a short time — till four o'clock. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris. — With your Lordship's permission, I would 
 venture to suggest, that as the alterations made in this Declaration 
 since the printed copies of it were sent round to the Clergy, are very 
 material, and at the same time very satisfactory, it will be desirable to 
 afford time to the Synod to consider them. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — By all means. Then I would propose, that as 
 we have not printed copies ready at present, we should proceed with 
 the reading of the second Declaration at four o'clock, and defer the 
 consideration of the first, as now read, until to-morrow. 
 
 Whereupon it was determined that the Declaration on Baptism 
 should be considered to-morrow. 
 
 Adjourned till four o'clock. 
 
 At four o'clock, after Even-song, the Lord Bishop presiding, and 
 all the members of the Synod being present,
 
 40 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 The Rev. E. C. Phillpotts read the following Declaration of Adhe- 
 rence to the Doctrine and Discipline of the Chiu'ch of England. 
 
 Declaration II. 
 
 Deeply deploring the cases of defection from our Communion, 
 which have occurred in the last ten years, even among the Clergy, 
 which cases, few as they may be, in comparison of the whole number 
 of our Clergy, are yet numerous, when compared with those which 
 have occuiTed in our Church at any former period within the last 
 190 years; We hereby solemnly record our own hearty, and, with 
 God's Blessing, unalterable, attachment to the Church in which He 
 has called on us to serve, cordially accepting its Doctrine as set forth 
 in its Articles of Religion and Book of Common Prayer and Admini- 
 stration of the Sacraments, and thankfully acknowledging its Ministry, 
 by Bishops, Priests and Deacons, to have descended to us in unbroken 
 succession from the Holy Apostles : — And we further record our full 
 conviction, that Secession from this Church, being a sound part of the 
 Catholic Church, to any other Religious Community, is, in itself, an 
 act of Schism, and, as such, perilous to Salvation ; and in particvilar 
 that secession to the Roman Community in England is not only an 
 act of Schism, but involves also the abandonment of truth for error. 
 
 The Declaration having been read a second time, 
 
 The Lord Bishop said: — With regard to the expression in this 
 Declaration, "within the last 190 years," I inserted it as meaning 
 from the time of 16 GO, after the Great Rebellion. That there was a 
 numerous secession during the Great Rebellion, though we cannot tell 
 now to what extent it went, is certain. I dare say it was to a much 
 greater extent than that in the last ten years ; but, as I have said, I 
 put in the words to limit the period. 
 
 The Venerable Archdeacon Moore Stevens. — I should like to 
 know whether, if I concur in this Declaration as a whole, I am in- 
 volved in particular expressions. Is it supposed that I concur in it as 
 a whole, or merely in its general sentiment? 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — In all such cases, common sense says, that we 
 cannot hope to use every particular word according to the views and 
 opinions of every individual. If there is nothing in it of positive 
 principle to which you object, I hold that you concxir in it as a whole. 
 
 The Venerable Archdeacon Moore Stevens. — My only doubt is, as 
 to the use of the word " schism." 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — That appears to me, I confess, most essential, 
 because it is an act of schism to secede from our own Church, which is 
 a part of the Chm'ch Catholic. 
 
 The Venerable Archdeacon Moore Stevens. — But schism is a large 
 word. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — True: there is no doubt of that. My notion of 
 schism is, to leave a true branch of the Catholic Church. There 
 cannot be two branches in the same country. There can be only one 
 Church Catholic. We hold that we did not separate from Rome, but
 
 SESSION I. DECLARATION ON SECESSION TO ROME. 41 
 
 that Rome separated from us. "What was done at that time was plainly 
 this, that here we had been holding errors in common with liome. 
 The Church of England was a Church — it was a branch of the Holy 
 Catholic Church — and every branch of the Holy Cathohc Church has 
 a right to rid itself of the errors which it may formerly have held. 
 The Chin-ch of England did rid itself of these errors which it held iu 
 common with the Church of Rome ; but as we admitted the Church 
 of Rome to hold all the articles of the Christian faith, we did not 
 separate ovu'selves from them, and we continued to admit persons 
 in communion with it to communicate with us for twelve years. It 
 was Rome that separated from us. It is a great point in our con- 
 troversy with Rome to contend that we are not the parties that shook 
 her off, but that Rome shook us off ; and it is the point by which we 
 justify our position much more than by any other. Our Bishops met 
 together and said, " There are certain errors which we renounce." We 
 did not renounce Rome, but we renounced Rome's eiTors. Not only 
 did Bishop Jewell declare that in the strongest 2)0ssible way, but it is 
 the foundation upon which his Apology for the Chm'ch of England 
 rests. The 30th Canon contains a distinct assertion, that we do not 
 depart from the Church of Ital}^, or any other : and it lays it down 
 that our Chm-ch did not separate fi'om Rome, but was cast off. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Ford. — It is a fact that during the first ten 
 years of her reign there was no separation until the Pope fulminated 
 anathemas against Elizabeth. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris. — Allow me to call your Lordship's attention to 
 • one passage in this Declaration. It says, " We record oui* full conviction 
 that secession fi'om this Chm-ch, being a sound part of the Catholic 
 Chiu'ch, to any other religious community, is in itself an act of schism, 
 and as such perilous to salvation ; and that secession to the Roman 
 commiuiity in England, is not only an act of schism, but involves also the 
 abandonment of truth for error." Does not this look, my Lord, as if 
 it was not an abandonment of truth for error to join other denomina- 
 tions of Christians 1 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — Pardon me. It is schism to depart from a 
 sound branch of the Church to another religious commimity, even if 
 that religious community hold all the doctrines which we believe. 
 The distinction is between schism and heresy. For instance, what is 
 called the Independent Church in this country, affects, it is said, to 
 hold all our doctrines, but for us to go over to them, though they may 
 — which I do not say — hold all our doctrines, is schism ; but if we go 
 over to the Roman community, whose doctrines we know not to be in 
 accordance with oui-s, is to abandon truth for error. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris. — So we do if we join the sect of Baptists. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — Exactly : and if it had been necessary to speak 
 of Baptists, I should have said so. I do not, however, say in this case 
 only, but in all cases, the aliandonment of the Church for another 
 religious commimity, though that community may hold doctrines that 
 are true, coupled with doctrines that are untrue, is an abandonment of 
 truth for error. If it be thought necessary to mention Baptists, I have 
 no objection.
 
 42 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris.' — No, my Lord; I merely referred to tliem 
 by way of illustration. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — The question may be understood better by say- 
 ing that you may have schism without abandoning truth for error. 
 You may have schism, for instance, even if you adliere to every one of 
 the truths held by our Church. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris. — If that is admitted, the whole argument is 
 admitted. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — All I mean to say is simply this, that to aban- 
 don the Chm'ch of England for any other religious community, though 
 it professes to hold the same truths that we do, is an act of schism : 
 but to go to a religious community which also holds false doctrine is 
 an abandonment of truth for error, I make it to apply to Rome par- 
 ticularly, because it is these secessions to Rome that have made us feel, 
 the necessity to take this step. I will illustrate my meaning. Sup- 
 pose a person were to say, I will depart from this communion, and I will 
 communicate with the Scotch Church ; that would be schism, although 
 the Scotch Church quite agrees with us in all our doctrines. 
 
 A Member. — Suppose I am abroad, am I to communicate with these 
 Churches 1 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — If the Greek Church, for example, did not in- 
 volve idolatry, or any act of sin in the Communion, about which I 
 express no opinion, I should feel it my duty to receive the Holy Com- 
 munion in their Church. The only grotmd for not receiving the 
 Communion in the Church of the country in which we are, is the 
 ground of its involving an act of sin. For instance, if a man is 
 required to make a declaration which is false, then he is not to receive 
 it ; but if without svich declaration he can communicate with them, 
 and if there is no act of sin, such as idolatry, I hold it is the boundeu 
 duty of every Catholic Christian to communicate in the Church 
 of the country holding the Apostolic doctrine and fellowship, wherever 
 he is. This is one of the foundations of Church communion. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris. — This appears to me to bear out an objection 
 which I feel to two words in the latter j)art of the Declaration — 
 " secession to the Roman community in England.'''' The words in 
 England have been introduced, and they appear to me objectionable. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — They have been introduced for a good reason, but 
 if it is thought it would be better to leave the sentence general, I have not 
 the least objection. If I wei'e in a country where the Roman Catholic 
 Church is established, and I could communicate with it without join- 
 ing in its sin, I should feel myself bound to do so, inasmuch as I hold 
 the Roman Catholic Church, however corrupt, to be a part, though a 
 corrupt part, of the Church Catholic. It is a great Chm-ch principle, 
 that if we are in a country where it is possible to communicate with 
 the Roman Catholic Chm'ch, without communicating in its errors and 
 sinfulness, it is our duty so to do. The woi'ds " in England" were in- 
 serted because that is the immediate subject of the Declaration. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Oxenham. — The objection of Dr. Harris 
 appears to be this, that in our country-parishes we have to deal with 
 forms of error which are not the errors of the Roman Church. If we
 
 SESSION I. DECLARATION ON R. C. BISHOPRIC OF PLYMOUTH. 43 
 
 state that we thiuk secession from the Church to another Church is 
 only an act of schism, while secession to the Roman Church involves 
 the abandonment of truth for error, it will be understood that secession 
 to Baptists, Socinians, and other sects, does not involve error, however 
 eri'oneous their doctrines may be. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — Then we must be prepared with an enumeration 
 of all possible sects ; but it seems to me that to go into that specialty 
 would be mischievous. 
 
 The Rev. W. B. Cosens. — If it goes forth as it stands, our people may 
 fancy that secession to any of the dissenting sects is no sin. Would 
 it not be possible to alter the construction of the clause so as to pre- 
 vent that idea being taken up 1 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — I think that is not very complimentary to the 
 understandings of the people in our parishes, because the phrase most 
 distinctl}^ is, that such separation " is in itself an act of schism." I 
 have no hesitation in saying that this separation is the evil of our day. 
 I do not mean to speak lightly of persons who secede from our Church 
 to the Baptists, or any otlier religious commimity ; bvit here the par- 
 ticular point is the Church of Rome, which, at present, we know has 
 had so many of these secessions. It is, in fact, these secessions that 
 make it necessary for us to move. If it had not been for these seces- 
 sions I shoxdd have said nothing about the Chm-ch of Rome in this 
 Declai-ation ; but, that being so, I thought it was our duty to show to 
 the world, that we are as anxious as any persons can be, to express our 
 sense of horror at the sin of seceding from the pui'e Church of England 
 to the coiTupt Church of Rome. This then is a thing of the highest 
 moment, and for the sake of our credit with our people, for the sake of 
 the peace of the Church, and for the sake of the feelings of the country, 
 we shoidd be plain in our Declarations, especially against Rome ; — not 
 that we think Rome is worse than some modes of dissent that might 
 be suggested, but — because it is the point of the particular existing 
 danger. 
 
 One or two verbal alterations were here made in the Declaration. 
 The words " in particular" were added in the last claxise of the last 
 sentence : and with these amendments it was adopted, there being five 
 dissentients. 
 
 ROMAN CATHOLIC BISHOPRIC OF PLYMOUTH. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — On the subject of the appointment, by the 
 Bishop of Rome, of a Roman Catholic Bishop of Plymouth, I do not 
 propose that we protest. It is a Declaration, and not a Protest, that 
 will be submitted to you ; because a Protest is made against authority 
 abused. But there is no authority abused by the Bishop of Rome in 
 this case, for it is an absolute assumption and usurpation of authority 
 that does not exist in this country. We therefore do not protest : and 
 whatever we do must be in the nature of a Declaration. 
 
 The Rev. E. C. Phillpotts tlien read the Declaration, as follows :^
 
 44 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 Declaration III. 
 
 Whereas the Bishop of Rome hath taken upon himself to name the 
 Town of Plymouth in the Archdeaconry of Totnes, in onr Diocese of 
 Exeter, to be a See in subjection to the said Bishop of Rome — and 
 this is professed to be done for the greater convenience of the " Popisli 
 Recusants" or Refusers of the Catholic Communion of the Church of 
 England : 
 
 And whereas the predecessors of these Recusants, in or about the 
 12th year of Queen Elizabeth, did notoriously, in obedience to orders 
 from Rome, renounce Communion with the Church in this land, 
 "which they had theretofore maintained, — although our Church, from 
 which they thus separated themselves, did then hold, and has always 
 since continued to " hold, whole and imdefiled," that Catholic Faith 
 professed in the Nicene Constantinopolitan Creed, which the Church 
 of Rome itself, in the 3d Session of the Council of Trent, recites and 
 sets forth as the true faith, saying that " with such recital alone, as 
 " with a Shield against Heresies, have the ancient Fathers before now 
 " drawn Unbelievers to the Faith, overthrown Heretics, and confirmed 
 " the Faithful, it being the firm and single Foundation, against which the 
 " Gates of Hell shall never prevail : " neither can it be proved, — v/hich 
 God forbid, — that our said Church had, at the time of such separation, 
 nor since at any time hath, lost the Grace of the Holy Sacraments : 
 
 And whereas it is notorious, that, in order to keep the said Separa- 
 tists in obedience to Rome, new Articles of Faith, added to the said 
 Creed, contrary to the 7th Canon of the TIL General Council of 
 Ephesus, were imposed and insisted upon, as necessary to salvation : 
 
 And whereas the government of, and ministrations for, the said 
 Separatists, were at first, and for many years, not imder any Bishop ; 
 and afterwards, for more than 200 years, were directed by Bishops 
 having their Titles from ancient extinct Sees " in partibus Infidelium," 
 and exercising pretended Spiritual Jurisdiction in England, as Vicars 
 Apostolical so called of the Bishop of Rome, thus treating this Realm 
 as under the jurisdiction of Rome : — which Vicars Apostolical were 
 either Bishops without Sees, ordained as such, contrary to the 6th 
 Canon of the General Council of Chalcedon, and to the known rules of 
 the Catholic Church ; or else being ordained as Bishops of Sees in the 
 Eastern Church, without the concurrence of the Metropolitans, were so 
 ordained in direct violation of the 4th and 6th Canons of the I. General 
 Council of Nice : 
 
 And whereas the recent pretended appointment of Sees in England, 
 and particularly of the See of Plymouth, by the Bishop of Rome, con- 
 trary to the 2d Canon of the II. General Council of Constantinople, 
 has been manifestly designed to erect the said Separatists into a Church, 
 in opposition to the true Catholic Church in England, by nominating- 
 Sees without the concurrence of the Metropolitan, for the so-called 
 Metropolitan Ai'chbishop of Westminster is no Metropolitan, having 
 been set up contrary to ancient custom, and to the 6th Canon of Nice, 
 in evident violation of the old Metropolitan Sees of England : 
 
 1
 
 SESSION II. DECLARATION ON BAPTISM. 45' 
 
 For all these reasons, We, the Bishop and Clergy of the said Diocese, 
 in Synod assembled, do hereby declare, that the said appointment of a 
 See of Plymouth by the Bishop of Rome, being contrary to the Canons 
 of the Catholic Church, is manifestly schismatical and void, — that it 
 sets up Altar against Altar in oiu' said Diocese, and usurps the Primacy 
 of England, 
 
 And we further declare, in respect of this and the other differences, 
 which unhappily, during 300 years, have divided the Chm-ches of the 
 West, that we desire to renew the appeal, under which we and our 
 Fathers have so long continued, to a lawful and free Council of the 
 whole Church, whenever such Council may be had, commending our 
 cause, in the meanwhile, under Him who will come to be our Judge, 
 to the earnest prayers and to the enlightened and impartial inquiries 
 of all good Christian People. 
 
 On the motion of the Bev. Chancellor Harixgton, seconded by the 
 Rev. Dr. Harris, this Declaration was adopted unanimously, and 
 without discussion. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — I am rejoiced, particularly, at this Declaration 
 having been carried unanimously, because I believe it will have great 
 weight. 
 
 Adjourned till after Morning Prayer to-morrow (Thursday). 
 
 Session II. Thursday, June 26th. 
 
 The Synod assembled again at eleven o'clock, having previously 
 attended Morning Service in the Cathedral. 
 
 DECLARATION OF BAPTISM. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — The great business that is to be taken into con- 
 sideration to-day is the Declaration of Baptism. I have had the 
 Declaration reprinted as it will be proposed. I have had observations 
 made to me, upon two sides, respecting the first line in the Declai-ation. 
 As it stands now it is as follows : — 
 
 " Adverting to the circumstances of the time in which we are called 
 " to minister in this reformed portion of the Church of Christ, we deem 
 " it necessary to declare — " 
 
 and so on. Some members of the S3mod are of opinion that it is 
 desirable not to make any reference to the circumstances of the time. 
 My own opinion, I frankly own, was in favour of making some 
 allusion to them, but I find that this was the opinion of some ; and if 
 I had found there was no other, I shoidd have thoroughly acquiesced. 
 But it has also been suggested to me by others, and I own I think 
 they are right, that there ought to be some reference made to them. 
 I have, therefore, thought that the opinions of both might be satisfied 
 by making a very slight alteration, as follows : — • 
 
 " We, the Bishop and Clergy of the Diocese of Exeter, in Synod 
 " assembled, at this time deem it necessary to declare," &c. 
 A-iid this will be the form in which the Declaration will be proposed.
 
 46 ACTS OF TUE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 There is one other point I may be permitted to mention. In this 
 Declaration we have already had the advantage of considering the 
 objections that have been received, after very ample opportunity 
 had been afforded to make them. I can truly say that to these 
 objections I have given my whole time and attention, and I be- 
 lieve it will be found that there is scarcely one of any considerable 
 importance that has not, in some way, been met in this paper. I will, 
 therefore, j^ut it — I do not like to use the word " feelings " upon this 
 occasion — but I will put it to the consideration of the members of the 
 Synod, whether it be desirable now to be finding out fresh objections. 
 If they are important, certainly we will not pass them over because 
 they did not strike us until now : but if we are to endeavour to make 
 the dociiment as perfect as every one might wish, and to correspond 
 precisely to all oiu* separate opinions, I am afraid we shall find the 
 task a very serious one. I, therefore, put it to the consideration of the 
 members of the Synod, whether we shall now be finding out objections 
 which we have already had an opportunity of finding, and of stating, 
 unless those objections are really of a very grave kind. 
 
 The Rev. E. C. Phillpotts then read the Declaration, as 
 follows : — 
 
 We, the Bishop and Clergy of the Diocese of Exeter, in Synod assem- 
 bled, at this time deem it necessary to declare our firm and immovable 
 adherence to that great Article of Faith, " One Baj)tism for the re- 
 " mission of sins ;" affirming it, as it is authoritatively set forth in the 
 Nicene Creed by the Second Ecumenical Coiincil, has .since been held 
 by the Catholic Church in all ages, and is taught unequivocally by our 
 own Church in its authorized formularies, especially in the Offices of 
 Baptism and in the Catechism ; — and we are the rather induced to 
 make this Declaration, because we hope, that many, who are now 
 divided from us, may be brought to agreement by thus knowing the 
 real meaning and extent of the doctrine which we hold. — 
 
 Therefore we declare that, 
 
 I. Acknowledging " One Baptism for the remission of sins," we hold 
 as of faith that all persons, duly baptized, (and being adults, with fit 
 qualifications,) are not only baptized once for all, but also are bap- 
 tized with the ONE true Baptism of Him who " baptizeth with the 
 " Holy Ghost," and who thus making us to " be born again of water and 
 " of the Spirit," delivers us thereby from the guilt and bondage of all 
 OTir sins, of original and past sin absolutely and at once, of sins com- 
 mitted after Baptism conditionally, when with hearty repentance and 
 true faith we turn unto God. 
 
 We hold, as implied in the aforesaid Article of the Creed, all the 
 great graces ascribed to Baptism in our Catechism — For, " by one 
 " Spirit we are all baptized into one Body," even the Body of Jesus 
 Christ ; we are made to be " His Body," " Members in particular" of 
 His Body, " Members of Christ." — And being thus " baptized unto 
 Him, we were baptized into His death," who " died for om- sins," — we 
 are "dead with Him" — "dead unto sin" — "buried with Him hi
 
 SESSION II. DECLARATION ON BAPTISM. 47 
 
 " Baptism wherein also we are risen with Him," — " quickened together 
 •" with Him," — "made to sit together in heavenly places in Christ J estis;" 
 — " om- life is hid with Christ in God." — Believing that the Holy 
 Ghost so joins us in Baptism to Jesus Christ, that we are " in Him," 
 " created in Christ Jesus," we believe also that we are Children op 
 God in Him ; and " if children, then heirs, heirs of GOD, and joint- 
 heirs with Christ," Inheritors of the Kingdom of Heaven. 
 
 II. We hold, accordingly, that all Infants, presented either in 
 Chm'ch or privately, according to the Book of Common Prayer, and 
 baptized with water in the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
 the Holy Ghost, do in and by Baptism " receive remission of sins by 
 " spiritual regeneration," and are made Members of Christ, being spi- 
 ritually ingrafted and incorporated into His Mystical Body ; original 
 sin being so far fi'om an obstacle to the right reception of Baptism, that, 
 as St. Augustine says, " Infants, because they are not as yet guilty of any 
 " actual sin, have the original sin, that is in them, remitted through 
 " the grace of Him who saveth ' by the washing of regeneration ;'" and 
 as our own Church declares, that the baptized Child, " being born in 
 " ORIGINAL sin, and in the wrath of God, is by the laver of regeneration 
 " in Baptism received into the number of the children of God, and heirs 
 " of everlasting life ; for our Lord Jesus Christ doth not deny His grace 
 " and mercy unto such infants, but most lovingly doth call them unto 
 " Him :" — and in accordance therewith, the 27th Article expressly 
 says that " the Baptism of young children is most agreeable with the 
 " institution of Christ." 
 
 III. We hold, that the imparting of the aforesaid graces in the 
 Baptism of young childi'en is not hyi:>othetical, — depending either ou 
 the sincerity of those who present them, or upon any other conditions; 
 for else it would follow, that in cases in which the said conditions do 
 not take place, both the Form of Baptism itself, and the Article " One 
 " Baptism for the remission of sins," must be understood not as true 
 but as false and unreal. 
 
 IV. Lastly we hold, and would earnestly impress upon all Christians, 
 that the foi'egoing statements, rightly understood, so far from disparag- 
 ing the need of conversion and amendment, are a most powerful incen- 
 tive to newness of life, and, especially, to fervent prayer for renewed or 
 continued grace, so long as the term of oiu' probation in this life shall 
 last. For, Baptism being the ordinance and instrument of Christ, by 
 which we are " born again of the Spirit," it binds us to do that which it 
 enables us to do, " to walk in the Spiiit, and not to fulfil the lusts of the 
 "flesh;" for " if we live after the flesh we shall die, but if we through 
 " the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, we shall live." Baptism 
 makes our " Body" to be " the Temple of the Holy Ghost, which is in 
 " us, which we have of GOD ;" and " if any man defile the Temple of 
 " GOD, him shall GOD destroy, for the Temple of GOD is holy." Where- 
 fore it follo^\T5, that they who, being baptized, live not after the Spirit, 
 but after the flesh, do thereby draw on themselves greater damnation, 
 or if " by the Grace of GOD they arise again," have need of the deej^er 
 •repentance as having done despite to the Spirit which was in them.
 
 48 ACTS OF TUE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Oxenham. — I venture to rise before this 
 solemn assembly thus early, for reasons which I hope will be apparent 
 as I go on, and which I also hope will excuse any seeming presumption 
 in my rising first, in the presence of those who are my seniors, and 
 far better and wiser men than myself. But there are circumstances 
 which appear to my mind to justify me in so doing ; and, therefore, I 
 hope when I shall have finished what little I have to say, I shall, at 
 least, stand excused in the eyes of my i-everend brethren. Before I 
 sit down, my Lord, I shall conclude with the motion which, with your 
 Lordship's leave, I will now read : — -" That this Declaration," which has 
 been just read to us, to which we have given the greatest attention in 
 its original form, which has now received alterations only in accordance 
 with what was suggested by ourselves, and which appears to me to be 
 perfectly satisfactory in the form in which it is now presented to us — 
 " That this Declaration be accepted and ratified by this Synod," pre- 
 cisely as it stands, and I hope we shall do so, ^l7^o ore, uno animo. 
 But there do appear to me — and I am not alone in my judgment, 
 otherwise I should not have relied upon it— to be certain circum- 
 stances which ought to be stated in connexion with this great subject, 
 before we proceed to the actual adoption of the Resolution. I do 
 trust there will be no objection started in any quarter, as certainly I 
 shall start none, as is apparent from my motion, to its unanimous 
 acceptance. I also most fervently trust and pray that, in anything I 
 may say, I may give no occasion of offence to any man present or 
 absent. I also trust that what I may say, may, by God's blessing, be 
 for the good of the Church which we all serve, and the honour and 
 glory of the Master Who is the head of it. Now, my Lord, the main 
 point which I shall venture to dwell upon, will be to illustrate, and 
 to show the propriety of, the word " necessary," in the beginning of 
 this Declaration. ]\Iy reverend brethren will observe that it com- 
 mences : — 
 
 " We, the Bishop and Clergy of the Diocese of Exeter, in Synod 
 assembled, at this time deem it necessary to declare," &c. &c. 
 
 I do believe from the bottom of my heart that it is most necessary ; 
 and that is the point which I shall endeavour shortly to demonstrate. 
 Let me say, as I have already said, that I wish not to hurt the feel- 
 ings of any man, absent or present; and, also that I speak under a 
 most deep sense of responsibility. I speak under a sense of that sort 
 of responsibility which a man must entertain who knows that he is 
 engaged \ipon the most solemn subject which can occupy the thoughts 
 or the mind of man, and who knows that he is speaking words, before 
 a grave, solemn, and sacred assembly, of which he will have to give 
 account at the gi'eat day of judgment. And here, my Lord, I woidd 
 wish to introduce to the notice of this Synod, words far better, and 
 of far higher authority than any I can enunciate from my own mind. 
 ^Vlien I say, then, that they are the words of Bishop Selwyn, I need 
 not say more to guarantee yonv attention to them; and not only are 
 they Bishop Selwyn's words, but they are his words addressed to a 
 Diocesan Sj^nod, upon the subject of Diocesan Synods, and they em- 
 
 A
 
 SESSION II, DECLARATION ON BAPTIS3I. 49 
 
 brace also, in a short paragraph, which will serve to introduce the 
 rest, the general question of Synodical action in the English Church. 
 
 " My belief is," says Bishop Selwyn, in his addi'ess to the New 
 Zealand Synod in 1847 — "niy belief is, that the cause which has led 
 " to the almost entire suspension of the synodical action of the Chiu'ch 
 *' has been the forgetfiilness of the spiritual chai'acter of such an 
 " assembly of the Clergy. By close alliance with Avoi'ldly systems, 
 " they seem to have lost then- own inherent strength, and to have 
 " become unable to wield the sword of the Spirit." 
 
 Then he says that some Synods have brought disrepute upon them- 
 selves and upon the system by the conduct of the individuals composing 
 them ; and he adds ; — 
 
 "But if we resolve to conduct our deliberations in the spirit of 
 " humiMty and of prayer, contending neither for superiority, nor 
 " honour, nor victory, but simply and humbly seeking the truth as 
 " it is in Jesus ; if we avoid pride of order and dignity, and the 
 " opposite but not less fatal error of sei'vility to the ruling powers of 
 *' tlie State ; — upon this exclusion of eartlily causes of chsagreement 
 " we may rest om- hopes of obtaining that fulness of light which is the 
 " promised fruit of singleness of eye." 
 
 My reverend bretlu-en, it is in that spirit, which is, I suppose, the 
 spirit of Christian charity, neither seeking her own, nor yet being 
 ambitious in any way of glory, but loving the truth — it is in that 
 spirit of charity I would Inxmbly endeavour to speak to you, and it is 
 in that spirit of charity, I trust, that you will receive the words, which, 
 however imperfectly, I may use. Now, my Lord, my point is this — 
 T say it is necessary for us to speak. My reverend brethren, it is liigh 
 time for the Church of England, in some regular way, to speak out. 
 I have had many oppoi-tunities, — far more than most of my reverend 
 brethren, (which is no cause of boasting, but it is matter of fact,) I have 
 had, I say, more opportunities than most of my reverend brethren for 
 kno-ft-ing that. There is a mde-spreading and a wide-spread feeling of 
 perplexity, and doubt, and dismay, prevailing among the members, the 
 most attached members, of our Chm-ch upon this one specific ground ; 
 and again I say, let me speak it without offence, my object is to 
 promote unity and not discord, not to excite discussion bu.t to termi- 
 nate disputes, upon this one specific ground, that neither the Bishops 
 as a body, nor oiu' learned Universities as a body, nor our Capitular 
 bodies, in all the anxious questions which have vexed and agitated the 
 Church for many years past, have ever spoken out to lull the storm. 
 My Lord, I do know, from extensive information, that that special 
 cause has been at the bottom of the greatest part of the disturbance 
 of men's minds in our own Church. Hence, and I speak it con- 
 fidently, there have been many doubting minds, hence there have been 
 some advancing to the edge of the mire of despondency, and some that 
 have actually fallen into it. Hence there have been some that we have 
 loved, and whom we cannot but love still, who have left the arms of 
 the spiritual mother that begat them, and gone to one who has 
 beguiled them to her bosom, and like another syren, when she has 
 
 E
 
 50 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 got them in her power, has morally paid spiritually transformed them. 
 I speak this with the deepest grief, because there are among these men 
 some that I have loved and valued as I have loved my own heart's, 
 blood ; but I cannot conceal from myself the fact, that I do know, 
 in many instances, that it has arisen from this cause. Only a few short 
 days ago, I received a letter from one reverend brother who has just 
 joined the Church of Rome, and he says, especially, that this was the cause 
 which drove him there. Now, my Lord, I trust I am saying nothing 
 unbefitting this solemn occasion, when I do at this time, not before a 
 mixed multitude, biit in the presence of my reverend brethren, declare 
 what I know to be the truth, and what I believe to be a most important 
 truth for us to consider. Let me now, my Lord, very briefly state 
 what many of these gentlemen have stated to me to be the quick pro- 
 cess of their reasoning ; but let it not be supposed I go with tliena 
 to their conclusions. They have said thus : — " We have had questions. 
 " touching the very life of Christianity agitated in our Church; we 
 " have found those who were our natural leaders, and whose place and 
 " duty it was to guide us in our difficulties and to resolve ovir doubts — 
 " we have found them, not leading us, not guiding us, not resolving 
 " our doubts ; and that appears to us to indicate, too surely, that the 
 " Church which is without a living voice, is without life or utterance." 
 I have said, my Lord, I follow them not to their conclusions, for they 
 are false ; but certainly it is lamentable, most lamentable, that so 
 much ground should have been given to lead them to the very edge of 
 the conekision. I go not with them — of course I do not : but I do 
 most deeply sympathise with them in their original difiiculties, and 
 I cannot but remember that there is a solemn text in Holy Writ : 
 " Woe unto them by whom the offence cometh," and " Woe unto them 
 " that ofiend any of the little ones," who may be weak in faith or in. 
 argument. I will ventm^e, my Lord, to say one more thing. It is well 
 known to all those whom I am addressing that there has been an 
 iiregular action, of late years, in om* Church. I call it an irregular, 
 an anomalous, and an imdesirable action, aVXcDc ; but under the cir- 
 cumstances and with reference to the end, I do say that that action, 
 irregular as it may have been, was necessary. I allxide to the action 
 of Church Unions. But they spring also from this identical cause ; 
 and if any man condemns their existence let him do his best to remove 
 the cause. My object in speaking now is to remove the occasion for the 
 existence of these anomalous bodies. No man has contended more 
 earnestly than I for their preservation at present ; but no man woidd 
 be more glad than I should, to sign the death warrant of every Church 
 Union in the country. It is true, historically, that Chiu'ch Unions 
 sprung out of an individual case, (into the merits of which I am not 
 going to enter, nor am I about to enter into the merits of any other 
 individual case ; because I should be exciting discussions which I think 
 I ought to avoid ;) but I miist say, as an historical fact, that it was 
 after that case, — which I may venture to call a lamentable case, — of 
 the decision as to the Bishopric of Hereford, that Church LTnions took 
 their rise. Men did say, " We feel that gi-eat and vital questions of 
 
 I
 
 SESSION ir. DECLARATION ON BAPTISM. 51 
 
 " our faith are at stake ; we look to oiu' natural leaders ; we call upon 
 " them for help ; we call upon our Bisho^is as a body ; we call upon 
 " cm- Univereities as a body ; we call upon oiu* Capitular bodies, whose 
 " very office it is to act as counsel to their Bishop, and as defenders 
 *' of the integrity of the faith, we call upon them to help us ; we call 
 *' from morning to night ; we look for the least indication of the fire 
 " of zeal falling from them, but there is no voice, no answer." 
 " Oiu' natural leaders," said they, " lead lis not ; but God is our leader ; 
 *' we are sworn soldiers of the Cross, and if we may not fight as a regular 
 *' army under our regular leaders against the enemy, pro aris et focls, 
 " let us have a guerilla warfare j^^'o Deo et pro Ecclesi(V This is, my 
 Lord, I humbly submit, the strictly true history of those anomalous, 
 bvxt necessary, bodies ; and I would put it to this meeting, to this 
 sacred assembly, — sacred in character and in object, — whether it be 
 not in the very highest degree lamentable, that the Church that we have 
 loved, and (God willing) will love until we die, should give occasion to 
 the enemy to blaspheme, and to her friends to blush and tremble for 
 her honour 1 Now, my Lord, I have but one word more The last and 
 greatest attacks upon her have been made in the point of faith. I think 
 we heard yesterday more than enough to convince us, if we are capable 
 of conviction, that this Declaration, in point of doctrine, is accordant 
 with the voice of Scriptm-e — with the voice of God. I enter not, 
 therefore, into the doctrinal merits of the case ; but I say, upon that 
 question, touching, evidently, the very centre of the faith, even here 
 there was no voice to lead or to guide us ; and I may say it is not 
 Church Unions, neither is it the Clergy alone, who have felt this, but, 
 as I can speak from my own experience, it is the laity of the middle 
 orders, the respectable and wish-to-do-well members of the Chiu'ch, 
 who have sought, and asked, and complained that they have sought 
 and asked in vain, what, as members of the Chui-ch of England, they 
 were to believe and what they were not. I do say, then, my Lord, it is 
 high time that the Church of England should speak out with a voice 
 of authority; and, if I may be permitted to say so, my Lord, in your 
 presence, from the very bottom of my heart I thank you, from my 
 heart and soul I thank you, that you have given us this opportunity 
 of meeting as a Diocesan Synod, to declare our convictions upon this 
 vital point of doctrine as well as upon other points. And I trust, 
 with the blessing of Almighty God, that this will be but the initiative 
 of further proceedings. I trust that we shall come from speaking as 
 a Diocesan Sjaiod without authority to bind the Church, to submit 
 om'selves to the legitimate and authoritative voice of the Church, 
 binding us, and all who are her members, in the golden links of con- 
 cord and agreement. I will not detain the Synod one moment more, 
 except earnestly to ask them to give up, if they have such, any px'ivate 
 -opinion as to little words, and uno ore et uno animo ajjirmare what 
 they believe to be God's truth. ]\Iy Resolution, my Lord, is, that the 
 Declaration as now read be accepted by this S}aiod. 
 
 The Ven. Archdeacon Moore Stevens. — I beg leave to say, that I 
 do not conciu' with all the observations I have just now heard. I do 
 
 £ 2
 
 bJ, ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 not think we are come liere for the purpose of condemning those who 
 oppose us. I cannot therefore hear without protest, condemnations of 
 the bench of Bishops, or of the Capituhir bodies ; nor can I allow them 
 to have been guilty of the neglect with which they are charged. 
 Most of the members of Capitular bodies are like myself parish 
 priests ; and I am satisfied that we do our duty most conscientiously 
 in propagating the true doctrine of the Church of England. There 
 may be exceptions ; I do not say there are not ; but I believe they 
 all teach true doctrine ; and I do not think they are guilty of the 
 neglect imputed to them. Nor do I, as I have already said, think 
 that either the Bishops or the Capitular bodies are guilty of the neglect 
 which seems to be imputed to them. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — I beg the Archdeacon's pardon, but he must see 
 that we are now getting a little irregular. It would be more in order 
 if some one were to second the Resolution in the first instance ; and 
 then it will be perfectly regxilar for the Archdeacon to addi-ess the 
 Synod upon it. 
 
 The Rev. John Downall. — I rise, my Lord, to second the Resolution. 
 I second it with all my heart, in the spiiit in which it has been proposed ; 
 and 1 beg to say, that I am totally unable to conciu' in the objection 
 which seems to have been started by the Archdeacon of Exeter. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — In point of order, the Resolution should have 
 been seconded before the Archdeacon adch'essed the Synod upon it ; and 
 we all know that the Archdeacon is one of the last men in the world 
 to obtrude himself upon such an assembly irregularly. Do not let 
 us, therefore, now enter upon a consideration of what he has said, for it 
 should not have come in until after the Resolution had been seconded. 
 
 The Ven. Archdeacon Moore Stevens. — I beg pardon for the 
 irregularity. I conceived that the motion had been seconded. 
 
 The Rev. John Downall. — I must, however, in seconding the Resolu- 
 tion, be permitted to say that the impression made upon my mind by 
 the observations of my reverend brother who submitted it, was quite the 
 contrary to that produced in the mind of the Archdeacon. I believe 
 that Mr. Oxenham did not intend to pass judgment upon the Bishops 
 or the Capitular bodies ; but simply to speak of an historical fact. 
 
 Mr. Prebendary Oxenham. — I accept that explauation as being the 
 true one. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — That was your meaning] 
 
 Mr. Prebendary Oxenham. — Yes, my Lord. 
 
 The Rev. J. Nutcombe Gould. — The question having been moved and 
 seconded, I am in your Lordship's hands to know whether I am in 
 order in now rising to address the Synod upon the subject of this 
 Declaration 1 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — Certainly. 
 
 The Rev. J. Nutcombe Gould. — I feel, my Lord, knowing as I do my 
 own very great weakness, that it is almost presumptuous in me to 
 come forward, before such an assembly as this, described as it has been 
 so properly and so well by my reverend relative (Mr. Oxenham) — an 
 assembly having all the dignity, and, if possible, more than the dignity
 
 SESSION II. DECLARATION ON BAPTISM. 53 
 
 that he lias ascribed to it. But I feel also, my Lord, that I stand in 
 this position. I am a Presb}i;er summoned by your Lordship to your 
 council ; and I should not be an honest man if I did not speak my 
 solemn opinion, and humbly endeavour to tender to your Lordship my 
 most respectful counsel. Yom- Lordship deprecated, and most properly 
 deprecated, trifling objections, and (if I may venture so to express it,) 
 overmuch speaking upon unimportant subjects ; but, my Lord, we are 
 a grave and solemn assembly indeed, and we must take for oiu- motto, 
 Festina lente. I speak so, because I feel, and feel very deeply, that in 
 the transactions of yesterday there was, I fear, some little degree of 
 hurry. Hm-ry would be an irreparable evil at such a moment. We 
 may commit ourselves, at this present moment, by hurry, and by 
 want of deep, solemn, and prayerful consideration, to an extent that 
 we can never recover from. Your Lordship's words wei'e, that it was 
 impossible to expect that this paper shoidd be made verbally perfect. 
 There will always, I grant, be a temptation, in acute minds, to amend 
 certain expressions, and to carry out, in their own form, their own 
 sentiments, and to give to them their appropriate value. There is a great 
 temptation, I say, to do this, and yoiir Lordship, I think, acted wisely 
 in cautioning the Synod ; but, my Lord, it is important that, as far 
 as we possibly can, we make this paper doctrinally perfect. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — I wish to say at once, in answer to that, that 
 possibly I might have failed to express what I meant, though I do not 
 think I did ; biit I intended to say, that my reason for discoui'aging 
 unimportant discussion was, that important discussion might take 
 place. I said, particularly, that this was an important subject, and 
 that I trusted, nay, I was quite sure, we should have it dealt with 
 according to its importance. It is for this reason I am very glad we 
 are now having discussion ; and I wish it to be distinctly understood, 
 that it was the last thing in my mind to check discussion upon the 
 real points of the question. I do not want to refer to what took place 
 yesterday ; but I must say my object was, and is, to prevent waste of 
 time by the discussion of trifling objections. 
 
 The Rev. J. Nutcombb Gould. — My reverend friend who moved the 
 Resolution has said, my Lord, it was time to speak out, and I most 
 fully concur with him. It is time, indeed, to speak out. Feeling mj 
 own weakness, I have never been before, and I trust I never may be 
 again, called upon to take anj^thiug like a prominent part in this great 
 controversy. I feel my incapacity to do so. But I am driven indeed 
 now, if ever, to take my stand. I feel there is a gi'eat and a warning 
 cry, "Who is upon my side?" I feel that your Lordship has put 
 that question in the name of the Church of Clu'ist ; and with all 
 my heart I for one respond to the call of your Lordship, as an upper 
 servant in that Church; and I am ready to come forward, in my 
 humble capacity, to do all, in the strength of God, that I may be 
 called upon to do, in this gTeat and vital cause. We are, my Lord, 
 an army in the presence of an enemy. Your Lordship is our appointed 
 leader. Your Lordship takes your stand " in articulo stantis ant cadentis 
 ecclesice," and your army will support you, and will fight in this cause
 
 54 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 unto the death. Pro Deo, el pro Ecclesia ! I therefore fully concur 
 in what has fallen from my reverend brother, in the expressions of 
 his thankfulness to your Lordship for having convoked this Synod. 
 I thank you, indeed, ft'om my heart. I feel, and know, that you are, 
 my Lord, surrounded by a faithfiJ and an attached Presbytery, who 
 know the truth, who love the truth, and who, under the guidance of 
 their appointed sacred head, will do their best to guard it. There 
 are a thousand topics which rush into my mind in connexion with this 
 subject, but I will not now intrude them upon the attention of the 
 Synod. I will rather follow in the path that has been chalked out for 
 us, in the commencement of this Meeting, by the Sermon which we 
 yesterday heard ; and I will only, in conclusion, express my earnest 
 hope that every act, proceeding from this Synod, may be deeply, 
 solemnly, and prayerfnlly deliberated, and that every word spoken may 
 be spoken in the spirit of love and charity. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Hole. — I trust that I may be permitted to 
 address a few words to your Lordship and the Sjmod, in the full con- 
 viction — wliich is also the conviction of many others — how important 
 it is that the proposition which has been moved and seconded should 
 meet with our unanimous approval. I trust that verbal objections may 
 disappear : and I hope that the main points of the great doctrine of 
 the Christian faith which this Declaration contains being cleai'ly laid 
 down in, and resting immovably on, the foundations of holy wiit, it 
 will receive, without debate, our cordial concurrence. I trust that the 
 moral effect of this unanimity, which will go forth to others, far and 
 wide — that the moral effect of om' unanimous acceptance of this Decla- 
 ration, will far oiitweigh in importance any verbal improvement that 
 might be made in it. If that be so, there is an answer at once to 
 one gTave objection which has been urged, in many quarters, to ovx 
 meeting here this day, — that we could do nothing to the pvirpose, 
 because we could do nothing legal. No doubt that we can do nothing 
 by the bonds and words of human legislation. No doubt we cannot 
 bind, but we need not bind, by human legislation ; but if, by the voice 
 of God in His word, by the voice of this Synod in full concuiTcnce 
 therewith, having weighed and deliberated this great point under the 
 guidance of our Chief Pastor, if we declare that which shall be found 
 to be the truth, then shall we be bound by bonds, not from earth, but 
 from heaven, in one heart and one mind, as ministers and members of 
 the Church of England. My Lord, there is one point only upon which 
 I shall ventiu'e to speak, for which I may express my deep thankful- 
 ness, — that in this Declaration not only do we lay the foundations, and 
 confirm them, of the doctrine of baptismal grace, but we take also 
 occasion to try, by God's blessing, to bind together the hearts of those 
 who are separated from us, not in reality but, as we are assru'ed, by mis- 
 conception. This is an argument which has been maintained earnestly by 
 those whose voices have infinitely greater weight than I can pretend to 
 have. The passage in our Declaration to which I allude is the concluding 
 clause. After having spoken of the doctrine of baptismal regeneration, 
 and declared that we are thereby made members of Christ, children of
 
 SESSION IT. DECLARATION ON BAPTISM. 55 
 
 God, aud inheritors of His kingdom ; yoiu' Lordship has tauglit us here, 
 and we respond from the lieart to the teaching, that not only are we 
 bound to proclaim, according to this Declaration, the blessing of God 
 which we received in om- inflmcy, but that in oiu* teaching we ought 
 also to be mindful of the thousands and tens of thousands of those 
 who have received grace in their infancy, but who have left it un- 
 improved, who have lived and grown up in ignorance and in sin, 
 almost heathens, in the midst of a Christian country. In the last 
 paragraph it is said, that " we hold, and would earnestly impress upon 
 " all Christians, that the foregoing statements, rightly understood, do 
 " not disparage the need of conversion." Now it was xipon the gi'ound 
 that so many nominally Christians needed a real conversion of the 
 heart to God, that Mr. Wesley founded his teaching ; and here he 
 placed that lever, with which he moved a considerable portion of the 
 Christian world. He said, " ]\Ian must be born again ;" and though, 
 in his explication of the doctrine, he departed from the express words 
 of Scripture, and the interpretations of the Catholic Church, yet, 
 when he pressed the necessity of conversion, he found in the hearts of 
 thousands, who knew nothing of their Baptism, the response, that they 
 were conscious of having lived as heathens, and that repentance, and 
 faith in a Saviom*, were as a " resm-rection from the dead " to them. 
 And so he obtained his influence. This was in a time of great cold- 
 ness in the Church of England ; yet there was no need to have 
 departed from her, since she held the whole of the true doctrine on 
 these subjects, in her formularies, as it should have been heard in 
 the voice of her living teachers. I am thankful, then, that while 
 we speak highly in our Declaration, of the blessings of our Baptism, 
 we do not confine ourselves to these "first principles" only, nor 
 disparage the need of conversion, of the real tarning of the heart 
 to God. Nay, while I am thus speaking, may we not, some at least 
 among ourselves, find in our own bosoms an acknowledgment of this 
 as true, that had not the grace of God awakened us to the perception 
 of Divine truths long after Baptism, and, it may be, even after long 
 departure from His ways, we had not valued either our Baptismal 
 mercies, or the blessedness of knowing our Lord and Saviour, as 
 we humbly trust we know him now 1 If we feel these things as we 
 ought, are we not bound to tell them to the milhons to whom these 
 truths are so precious 1 Let me say one word more, in a spirit not to 
 provoke, but I hope rather to shoi-ten, discussion. Let me allude to one 
 gi-eat and important section of the Church of England. It is the firm 
 belief in the minds of many, that if they to whom I allude did but ap- 
 prehend that the true doctrine of baptismal grace does not exclude their 
 great point, viz. the doctrine of conversion, they would come in as one 
 man, and all say, " We are brethren together, and though there is a 
 " cloud that has separated us hitherto, by God's mercy it will be cleared 
 " up." Sometimes I have thought, I confess, that we were destined to 
 die in that cloud, but I trust better things now. I think the clouds will 
 be greatly cleared away by these discussions, and that out of the bitter 
 will come the sweet, and that even out of the decision of the Judicial
 
 &Q ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 Committee of the Privy Council shall proceed the "resurrection from the 
 dead" of the Church of England. If it be so, who will not give God 
 thanks 1 Be this as it may, is it not an argument for our unanimous 
 acceptance of this Declaration, that it embraces the whole, and not a part 
 only, of the Truth 1 Shall we not, with the greater authority, teach oxir 
 congregations upon these points, after solemnly proclaiming here, both 
 the reality and value of Baptismal blessings, and the necessity of the 
 conversion of the soul to God, without which Baptism itself will only 
 cause our greater condemnation 1 There is a passage in S. Augustine 
 in which he seems to me to have almost had such a Declaration as this 
 before him. In commenting upon one of the Psalms he has this point 
 in view ; and to show how it was dealt with by him who is the great 
 defender of baptismal grace, while preaching the great doctrine of the 
 conversion of the soul, and the turning of the conscience tov.^ards its 
 Maker, I will read it. " We hold," says one writer who quotes the 
 passage, " we hold that the course of divine grace is such as is de- 
 " scribed in the 103d Psalm. ' First,' says S. Augustine, (De Spiritu, 
 " cap. 29,) commenting vipon that Psalm, ' " He forgiveth all thy 
 " ' sins." That is done in the sacrament of baptism. Nest, " He 
 " ' hcaleth all thine infirmities." That is done in the behever's earthly 
 " ' life ; " so long as the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the spirit 
 " ' against the flesh," which infirmities, pertaining to our old condition, 
 " ' if with constant purpose we go onward, are in daily course of heal- 
 '■ ' ing ; our renewed state advancing " through faith which worketh by 
 " ' love." Thirdly, " He redeemetli thy life from corruption." This is 
 " ' done in the final resurrection : and lastly, " He crowneth thee with 
 " ' mercy and loving-kindness." This is done in the judgment.' By 
 " which sayings of S. Augustine we may understand the necessity 
 " there is for the turning of the conscious will towards God in all who 
 " live to have a conscious will, since without such change of heart 
 " and life, the regenerating grace of Baptism will only serve to our 
 '' greater condemnation." My Lord, these are the very words almost 
 in which you have closed the Declaration, — words too, in which I hope 
 our discussion itself may be closed, so that we may deal with the truth 
 in the love of it, and have it impressed iipon our hearts. 
 
 The Lord Bishop.— Before I put the question I must say that 
 a paper has been put into my hands, which I highly approve, as ex- 
 pressing more tersely and more clearly (whether more accm-ately I 
 will not say, but at least decidedly better,) one important sentence in 
 the Declaration. At present it stands in the first clause that Baptism 
 " delivers us fi-om the bondage of our sins." It has been suggested 
 to me that that truth would be expressed better, and I will frankly 
 own I think it is expressed greatly better in these words, " Deliver us 
 " thereby from the guilt and bondage of all our sins, of original and 
 " past sin, absolutely and at once, of sins committed after Baptism, 
 " conditionally, when with hearty repentance and true faith we turn 
 " unto God." I purpose to x)ut the Declaration with these words 
 substituted. I venture to think that my reverend brethren will, with 
 myself, heartily approve of them.
 
 SESSION II. TRAINING COLLEGE. 57 
 
 The Eev. Prebendary Oxenham. — As the mover of the Declaration 
 I beg, my Lord, to express my concurrence most fully in the suggested 
 alterations. On this point I wish to avoid anything like division or 
 discussion, and therefore, -with the permission of the Synod, I will 
 accept the words, and consider them part of the Declaration as first 
 read. 
 
 The Lord Bishop put the question, and the Declaration was 
 unanimously adopted. 
 
 This being done, the whole Synod rose, and the Bishop solemnly 
 said, " Thank God for this : let His holy name be praised ! " The 
 Synod responded " Amen." 
 
 EXETER DIOCESAN TRAINING COLLEGE. 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — In bringing before your Lord- 
 ship and my reverend brethren a Resolution connected with the Exeter 
 Diocesan Training College, I will, as I am required by the amount of 
 business before the Synod, be very brief Others will subsequently 
 addi-ess your Lordship itpon the different points connected with 
 our Diocesan Education ; but the Resolution I have in my hand has 
 simply reference to the Exeter Diocesan Training College. I will 
 first state what has been already done ; and what have been the past 
 labours of the Diocesan Board. We have, thus far, sent out thirty- 
 three masters, who are, or who were at Christmas last, employed 
 as masters of Schools. We have nineteen resident in the College, 
 We have lost, from various causes, twelve, many of whom had been 
 duly educated ; but if that circumstance can for a moment cause any 
 apprehension or difficulty in the mind of any gentleman present, I will 
 beg him to remember that in the York Training School, which is 
 admirably endowed, and which is one of the five recognised Privy 
 Council Colleges, it was declared in the last return that they have lost 
 nearly 20 per cent. We, with all our disadvantages, have lost a less 
 number than one of the best circumstanced of the recognised training 
 colleges. But, in futm-e, we shall not lose so many. Hitherto, 
 many who have gone out as masters, were compelled to leave their 
 positions, upon account of their small salaries ; but as we hope that in 
 future all masters who leave will obtain a certificate of merit, there 
 will necessarily follow an increased stipend and gratuities on the part 
 of the government, and therefore they will not have that inducement 
 to leave the Diocese which seems hitherto to have been the case. 
 With regard, next, to the successful competitors for certificates of 
 merit : eveiy person who is friendly towards the Exeter Diocesan 
 Training College will be delighted to learn that the three persons, two 
 pupils and one master, who were sent up to the last examination, three 
 or four weeks ago, have all obtained certificates of merit. One, a lad 
 of eighteen, who came to us at fifteen, knowing little or nothing, 
 has obtained a certificate of the second class ; and when we know, 
 that out of 700 certificated masters, there are not twenty-five with 
 certificates of the first class, we shall be able to appreciate, duly, the 
 character of the second. I will now proceed to state what we hope to
 
 58 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 do, in future, in order to augment the funds of the Board through 
 the medium of the Local Boards, and likewise to obtain pupils. There 
 are, my Lord, in this Diocese, — a fact, which many perhaps will be 
 astonished to learn, as I was myself this morning, when I referred to 
 the document sent down from London last night — there are at this 
 moment, in this Diocese, 134 pupil teachei'S. There are 55 schools 
 having pi;pil teachers Three years ago there were not more than 5. 
 There are, likewise, — showing the wants of the Diocese in this 
 respect, — only 13 certificated masters. In Cornwall, there are 59 
 pupil teachers ; in Devon, 75. Our wish is, that every master edu- 
 cated at the Diocesan College shall be enabled to take, when he 
 leaves the College, a class certificate. That may alarm, perhaps, some 
 persons, but it only comes to this — that our masters may be en- 
 abled to take pupil teachers, because, if they are not certificated, 
 they are required to be one year in advance of their pupil teachers. 
 We have always applications for masters capable of taking pupil 
 teachers. If the pupil teacher should be in his fourth year, the master 
 when he enters upon his duties must be competent to take him 
 through the fifth year : and the consequence is, that the master who 
 has gone through five years' apprenticeship will thus be competent 
 to take a Government class certificate. With regard to those who 
 do not, as we hope to see them do, settle in the Diocese, it must be 
 understood that many of the managers of our Schools now apply to 
 S. Mark's or to Battersea, or to other training colleges, because we 
 have not, under existing circumstances, a sufiicient supply of certifi- 
 cated masters. The last point in the Resolution I am about to move 
 has reference to the erection of a College. Unless we have funds to 
 build this College we shall not be placed in that position which, I 
 think, we ought to hold. We are, at this moment, left in the un- 
 pleasant and difficult position, of finding out our own deficiencies. We 
 have no inspection from Government. No inspector comes down to 
 us, to point out where we are defective. And why 1 Because our 
 premises and buildings are not what are required. We have applied 
 year after year for insi^ection, and the answer is, invariably " No ; not 
 " with your present defects." But, on the other hand, if we were enabled 
 to build the College, we should have a proper staff of masters : we 
 should have from year to year an inspector, and, as I was told the 
 other day by one of Her Majesty's Inspectors, year by year payments 
 on account of those very certificates which the pupils obtain. Dui'ing 
 the last year we have had five certificated men ; and we should have 
 received 40^. per head for those several boys. All that is now with- 
 held from us. They allow us, as an act of courtesy, to send our 
 boys to be examined, but they withhold the grants which they give 
 on account of all the Chelsea men until we have a College in accord- 
 ance with their requirements. I shall, upon this point, be happy to 
 re])ly to any question which any of my reverend brethren may think 
 proper to ask. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Hakeis. — Is there any estimate prepared of the cost 
 of the Collejre ? 
 
 i
 
 SESSION IT. TRAINING COLLEGE. 5?" 
 
 The Hey. Chancellor Harington. — Yes : the estimate is about 
 7,000?. After these observations, I "svill, without further trespassing 
 upon the attention of the Synod, move the following Resolution : — 
 
 1. " We, the Bishop and Clergy of the Diocese of Exeter, in Synod 
 " assembled, duly appreciating the advantages which this Diocese has 
 " akeady derived from the Diocesan Training College, and feeling 
 " confident, from the proficiency of the pupils in training, as evidenced 
 " by their late successful competition for ' certificates of merit,' that 
 " the wants of this Diocese may be fully supplied by the Exeter 
 " Diocesan College, if duly sujDported ; 
 " Resolve, 
 
 " (1.) To promote the interests of the Training College in our several 
 " Deaneries, through the medium of the Local Boards, by augmenting 
 " the funds applicable to the purpose of the College, by endeavouring 
 " to obtain pupils, and especially by recommending for admission pupil 
 *' teachers and stipendiary monitors, who may have successfully com- 
 " pleted their term of apprenticeship ; and we further resolve to aid 
 " the Diocesan Board in their endeavour to erect a College capable of 
 "receiving an increased number of pupils." 
 
 These pupil teachers, who now amount (the males) to 98, will, 
 nearly all of them, be anxious to become masters of schools. I have 
 interrogated those in Exeter, 14 in number, and they say they should 
 like it. But we should not like to send out these men — lads of 1 8 — 
 before they are really trained, mostly or merely, for they do not live 
 in College but at home. Every one of these we hope to bring into 
 ovir ov.'n training college, in order that they shall at least have the 
 advantage of being trained under the giiidance of the principal and 
 clergy who founded the College. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — It was very properly asked just now, whether 
 there bad been an estimate of the cost of building the College, and 
 the sum of 7,000/. was stated as the probable amount. I do not know 
 the fact myself, but does the Chancellor mean that the 7,000/. includes 
 the aid of the Government ? Is there 7,000/, to be raised for the 
 erection ? 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — My reply included the grant 
 from the Government ; but, of course, the amount to be expended will 
 depend upon the number of pupils we shall receive. The Government, 
 when we inquired, said, "We do not like the admission of a smaller 
 "number than 40." But 50 would be a great number, and the cost 
 would be 10,000/. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Lyne. — I have gi'eat pleasure, my Lord, in 
 seconding the motion. 
 
 The Rev. Robert Hexry Fortescue. — I wish to ask the Rev. Chan- 
 cellor whether pupil teachers will be admissible to the College, who 
 are in schools not under the inspection of the Government 1 From 
 local circumstances the school of a very important jDarish is precluded 
 either from assistance or inspection, yet we have very j^roperly quali- 
 fied pupils. 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — Certainly we take not only those
 
 60 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 v/\\o are not pupil teachers, but, by a special rule, we receive all pupil 
 teachers. The teachers to whom the reverend gentleman refers are 
 not pupil teachers, but stipendiary monitors. These are i)ai'ties whom 
 we hope ultimately to bring into the College, but we admit 15 upon 
 the foundation distinct from pupil teachers. They are, as I have said, 
 distinct from pupil teachers ; and stipendiary monitors who have 
 completed their apprenticeships will, upon the recommendation of the 
 Local Board, be received uj^on the same terms as exhibitioners. Your 
 lads would come under the designation of exhibitioners. 
 
 The Rev. Robert Hexry Foetescue. — I wish to know fiurther, 
 whether at present, or within what time, we may hope for cei'tificated 
 masters to be sent out from the present Exeter Training Institution. 
 At pi-esent I am waiting for a master, and I probably may have to 
 apply here. 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — I am delighted that the question 
 has been put, because I am proud to say we have already six certifi- 
 cated masters. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Oxenham. — Would not this Resolution, espe- 
 cially with regard to pupil teachers, pledge us to the Government and 
 the Government scheme 1 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — It would merely pledge us in the 
 same way that S. Mark's College at Chelsea is pledged. It would 
 require us only to be inspected, in order to receive the gi'ants which 
 are paid through the medium of such inspectors. It does not bring 
 us under the management clauses. But pardon me for referring to 
 that topic. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris. — May I ask whether, having the assistance of 
 the Government in the building of these schools, would involve us in 
 anything like the management clause 1 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — The management clauses do not 
 refer to Training Colleges. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — I have put my name down as a subscriber for 
 100/. to this object, and I shall rejoice to make it annual for five years 
 if I may humbly presume to look forward to so long a continuance of 
 my life. 
 
 The Resolution was then put and unanimously adopted by the Synod. 
 
 SCHOOL INSPECTION 
 
 The Rev. Henry Sanders. — I beg leave, my Lord, to introduce a 
 Resolution to the Synod, in reference to the present mode of inspection 
 of our schools, I do this in the absence of one who is an oracle 
 upon such subjects, but who, unfortunately, is not able to be here ; 
 and in consequence of his absence, there attaches to myself, very 
 unwillingly, the duty which he would so miich better have dis- 
 charged. The question of inspection is one which has attracted the 
 attention of the Diocesan Board, inasmuch as it was found to be, and 
 was always so considered by them, one of the mcist essenti<d featiu'es
 
 SESSION II. 
 
 SCHOOL INSPECTION. 61 
 
 in their system. It was early declared that the schools, in connexion 
 with the Board, would never be efficient, unless the inspection was 
 systematically and periodically carried out. For this purpose, in their 
 eaidiest report, the Board say, it will be one of their first endeavours 
 to establish an efficient system of inspection ; and they hope that the 
 benefits derived from that inspection will be to establish a mutual 
 good feeling for the pm-poses of one great common object. They say, 
 *' they are strongly convinced, from the partial visitation of schools 
 " which has already been made in one of the local chstricts, that in- 
 " spection at stated periods, conducted on one imiform principle, 
 " and caiTied on with zeal and activity, is the only means of seeming 
 " the extension and improvement of education amongst the middle and 
 " lower classes, or of giving to the Diocesan and Local Boards that 
 " stability and extensive usefulness which might be expected from the 
 " union of system and of principle." But at the same time they believe 
 there might be, and I do not say it is unnatural, among many of the 
 Clergy, an objection to admit an inspector into their schools, unless 
 they were fully aware of the objects he had in view in visiting them. 
 The Board consequently proceed to say, " in those parishes in which 
 " inspection has already taken place, the inspectors have uniformly 
 " been received with much kindness and respect, and the greatest 
 " desire has been manifested on the part of the managers and masters 
 " of Schools to facilitate inquiry, and to establish a mutual good feel- 
 " ing for the purposes of one great common object." Then they say, 
 " the inspectors, on their parts, have abstained from all unnecessary 
 " interference or control in the management and regulation of the 
 " different schools." Their object was to lay down the principle that 
 the inspectors were to visit and i-eport upon the schools, and not to 
 interfere with the control or management which individuals, in their 
 own localities, might think best for their respective schools. The 
 plan which was first adopted by the Board is stated to be a temporary 
 plan. You will find this described in the fourteenth page of their first 
 Annual Beport. They say, " the first business of your Committee, in 
 " the ensuing year, will be to consider in what manner they can best 
 " provide a permanent system of efficient inspection for the Schools 
 " brought into union with the Board. They are not prepared, at the 
 " present moment, to recommend any specific plan for that purpose, but 
 " they hope that it will be in their power to form a Committee out of 
 " the members of the Board, who, in conjimction with members selected 
 " from the Local Boards, will take upon themselves the duties of in- 
 " specters for one year. They are aware that it is a duty which must 
 " necessarily require much active exertion, and a great sacrifice of 
 " time, on the part of those members who undertake it ; but, at the 
 *' same time, as it will afford to such members a personal knowledge of 
 " the transactions of the Local Boards, and of the state of education in 
 " each particular district, that task must be one of the gi-eatest plea- 
 *' sure and satisfaction, which will enable them to ascertain for them- 
 " selves the exact points in which the Schools for the poor and the 
 " middle classes are the most defective, and to consider the best means
 
 62 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 " of supplying to tliem the great blessings of sonnd religious and Indus- 
 " trial education. Whether or not a system of paid inspection may he 
 " hereafter required, is a subject which they feel the less reluctance in 
 " postponing, from its having come to their knowledge, that commu- 
 " uications are still pending between the Government and the National 
 *' Society ; but they trust, by the plan above snggestedj they shall be 
 " able, at the next annual meeting, to bring the whole state of educa- 
 " tion throughout the Diocese befoi-e the Board, with that degree of 
 " accuracy which their present inquiries have not enabled them to 
 " attain." The arrangement, therefore, was to be for one year ; 
 and they express a confident hope that, before the next meeting 
 of the Booj'd, they shall be enabled to have arranged some efficient 
 system. They say they are not prepared to recommend such a 
 system, but they express an earnest hope that no long time will 
 elapse before they are. But it happens that no well-arranged plan 
 has yet been agreed upon. The temporary arrangement then made is 
 the one which, with slight modifications, has been carried on to this 
 moment ; and it is with a view to improve upon the present plan, as 
 far as we can, that I am now bringing the question of the in- 
 spection of our schools before the Synod. I will state what the 
 present plan is, and endeavour to point out the difficulties in, and 
 objections to, it ; and I will conclude with moving a Resolution which, 
 at all events, will open the subject, and be the commencement, I 
 hope, of a better plan for this great purpose. The j^resent plan 
 embraces two classes of inspection — Diocesan inspection and Local 
 inspection. The Local Inspectors are appointed by the Local Boards ; 
 and they are of great use, inasmuch as from their knowledge of the 
 particular locality, they can render assistance to the Diocesan Board, 
 and to the Diocesan Inspector, when he pays his visit. The Diocesan 
 Inspectors are appointed only by the Board in Exeter, and I can 
 assure the Synod that the difficulty and labour of obtaining such 
 Inspectors is uniformly great. This duty devolves entirely upon the 
 Honorary Secretary to the Board, who, I cannot but take this oppor- 
 tunity of saying, has, in the midst of multifarious occupations, devoted 
 an enormous amount of time and trouble to carry out the object of the 
 Training School. The mode in which he proceeds is this : he is obliged 
 to write letters all over the Diocese to the respective Local Boards, that 
 they should name individuals whom they may tliink would be fitting 
 and likely to lend their af-sistance in the object of inspection. It is 
 obvious that he cannot have the proper acqiiaiutance with all the 
 districts in the Diocese to enable him to select himself, and it is obvious, 
 too, that many to whom he writes may object. An enormous amount 
 of writing, consequently, devolves upon him. As a proof of the dif- 
 ficulty he has in obtaining the names of efficient inspectors, I may 
 mention that it is only in the last week he has been enabled to fill up 
 the requisite lists, which ought to have been promulgated in the first 
 month of the year. This is one of the first difficulties we are endeavour- 
 ing to counteract. The next difficulty is that, as the Report says, 
 the inspection should be at stated periods, and that a system of con-
 
 SESSION II. SCHOOL INSPECTION. 63 
 
 ducting it upou one uniform principle should be devised ; but at 
 present, the inspection is not cai'ried on at stated periods, but only 
 at such times as are most convenient to tlie inspector who undertakes 
 the duty. Tlie consequence is, that if the inspection happens to 
 clash in point of time with the Government Inspection, the Managers 
 of tlie Schools express themselves rather annoyed at having to submit 
 their schools to another examination as soon as the Government In- 
 spectors have finished theirs. Tliis we proj^ose to obviate. The next 
 point is, that of an uniform principle of inspection. There are certain 
 papers communicated to the various Inspectors by the Diocesan Board ; 
 but these papers are not full ; they are cliiefly confined to statistical 
 information ; and they do not present to the mind of the inspector any 
 one uniform principle of conducting the examination. This, we think, 
 is another defect, and, after great deliberation, we propose the adoption 
 of certain papers which we think will admit all the objects we deem 
 necessary for the establishment of an uniform and systematic prin- 
 ciple of examination and inspection throughout the Diocese. Here, 
 again, it so happens, that in the district in which I fulfil the duties 
 of Diocesan Inspector, I have foimd a great disinclination, upon the 
 part of the Clergy of my district, to admit me into their schools at all ; 
 they would rather conduct their schools upon their own principles, 
 and so on. Now I wish to read this one passage, in order to show 
 how veiy carefully the Diocesan Board, in forming their rides and 
 regidations, have endeavoured to prevent any such jealousy, suspicion, 
 or disinclination on the part of the respective IManagers of Schools. 
 I am speaking now of Visitation ; and in the fifty-fii'st page of the 
 Report for 1839 it is said — 
 
 " The first step should be to request the Clergy, and those of the 
 " laity who support such schools, to place them in connexion with the 
 " Board, for the purpose of general information and mutual improve- 
 " ment ; the second, to request them to receive a Visitor properly 
 " appointed : but this should on no account be pressed : the advantage 
 " of inspection will soon be apparent wherever it is tried, and its 
 " introduction must be more or less gxadual." 
 
 It is then added — 
 
 " The Clergyman of the parish is of com-se the natural and constant 
 " inspector of aU schools connected with the Church, and except iu 
 " the case of a legal Visitor of a Trust, no visitation should be 
 " attempted without his consent, or the authority of the Bishop. But 
 " when this can be obtained, the Board, in order to ensure frequent and 
 "regidar visits by persons acquainted with local circumstances, may 
 " appoint two examiners, of whom their Secretary wiU probably be one, 
 " the head-master of a Grammar School, or some one well versed in the 
 " details of practical teaching, may be another. They should under- 
 " take to visit eveiy School in the district once or twice in each jQca: 
 " As soon as arrangements can be made for the purpose, it will be 
 " deshable that an lusj^ector should also be appointed by the Diocesan 
 " Board to act in concert with the local Visitors. Reports of the 
 " number and state of the Schools in union within the district, together
 
 64 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 " with such general information on the subject of education as may be 
 '' desirable, should be transmitted half-yearly by the Local, to the 
 " Diocesan Board." 
 
 And then it goes on to other matters. I think, however, that these 
 passages will show how distinctly the Diocesan Board recognise the 
 authority of the Clergy, and acknowledge that no Visitor has authority 
 to introduce himself without the consent of the parochial Clergyman. 
 I will not detain the Synod any longer upon this subject, but proceed 
 to trace the system by which we propose to obviate these difficulties. 
 First, as to the appointment of Diocesan inspectors. In order to 
 relieve the honorary secretary of the Board from the great difficulty 
 and laljour which he now xmdergoes, the Board are obliged to ask for 
 the assistance of the Venerable the Archdeacons of the Diocese. After 
 much deliberation and thought they cannot devise any better plan 
 than this ; and I propose to move, as a formal Resolution upon this 
 point, — 
 
 2. "(2.) That on any vacancy occurring in the number of Diocesan 
 " inspectors, whether clerical or lay, the Archdeacons of the respective 
 " Archdeaconries be requested by the Diocesan Board to recommend to 
 " them proper persons, to whom the Board may make application for 
 " their consent to act as Inspectors." 
 
 It is hoped that, from the knowledge which the Archdeacons may 
 have of the characters and of the fitting qualifications of Clergymen, 
 that they will be enabled, without much difficulty, to select and name 
 to the Diocesan Board, such as will readily undertake this very 
 responsible and important office. The next point to be considered 
 is the establishment of something like an uniform system. I need 
 not trouble the Synod by saying more on this subject than that the 
 papers which contain the system [produced] will be laid before it. 
 There are three papers ; they are rather long, and I do not suppose 
 I shall be asked to read all the particulars in them ; but tliey shall lie 
 upon the table. They have been prepared, as I have intimated, in the 
 hope of establishing an uniform and systematic plan of inspection 
 throughout the whole Diocese. The next thing after this is, that 
 we should have stated periods of inspection, in order not to clash with 
 the inspection of the Government : and the fourth, that we should 
 have what I have sometimes fovmd would be exceedingly advantageous 
 to us — a more direct and express authority from the Bishop, to show 
 that it is with his sanction, and under his authority, that the Dio- 
 cesan inspectors visit the respective schools in the Diocese. There 
 is but one other point to which I wish to advert. Certainly in the 
 early report of the Diocesan Board, which I hold in my hand, there 
 is an allusion to the gi-eat advantage which would be derived from 
 the system of paid inspection. In some respects it is obvious 
 that a paid inspection would ensure uniformity of system, and other 
 advantages which are too marked to need pointing out ; but I will 
 dismiss this subject with this obsei-vation, that after the most attentive 
 consideration which the Board could give to it, however desirable they 
 may think it, or however more efficient they may be convinced a system
 
 SESSION II. SCHOOL INSPECTION. 65 
 
 of paid inspection would be, yet, at present, the greatest possible ad- 
 vantages having been derived from the present voluntary system, 
 where mutual confidence has been raised between the Diocesan Board 
 and the respective schools in the respective parishes, there is an 
 insurmountable objection to be overcome. It is one which the Board 
 cannot get over in any way ; and it is just this, that we have no 
 money, and can get none. Consequently this, in a very short and 
 summary way, is the answer we have to make to any proposal which 
 may proceed from any individual, that we shoidd avail ourselves of 
 the great advantage of a paid inspection. With these observations 
 I beg to move the Resolution I have just read. 
 
 The Kev. Dr. Cornish. — I have much pleasure, my Loi'd, in 
 seconding the Resolution. I can speak from my own experience of the 
 difficulty w^hich has been felt in keeping up an efficient system of 
 inspection ; but, at the same time, having filled the office of Inspector 
 myself, t must say that I have never experienced any difficulty in ob- 
 taining admission to schools conducted by my reverend brethren, 
 although upon one or two occasions we have been refused admission 
 to schools under lay assistance. Still I concur with my reverend 
 friend, Mr. Sanders, that it is extremely desirable that the inspectoi's 
 should go ai'med with more explicit authority from your lordship 
 than they possess at present. 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — If it is really believed that the 
 Diocesan Inspectors do not go forth wdth your Lordship's sanction, 
 that may be some reason why so many refuse admission into their 
 Schools ; but the fact is, that every Diocesan Inspector is now sanc- 
 tioned by your Lordship in Avriting. With regard to inspection, I must 
 take the liberty of saying that by the present mode we cannot effect 
 what we wish. I must add, that the Diocesan Board appoints the 
 Inspectors. I do not. But, of com-se, considerable difficulty will be 
 avoided by this Resolution, because under it, instead of our guessing 
 whom we should appoint, we shall have the assistance of the Arch- 
 deacons in recommending proper parties. 
 
 The Rev. Robert Henry Fortescue. — Permit me, my Lord, to 
 express the hope, that, notwithstanding what has been said, the 
 Diocesan Board will not altogether give up the idea of appointing paid 
 Diocesan Inspectors — one for each county if possible, but certainly one 
 for the whole Diocese. Some years ago, I was myself an Inspector ; 
 and I know" how the Inspectors are appointed. Under the present 
 system, the appointment does not necessarily Ml upon the persons 
 who are most qualified, but upon those who are most willing to undei'- 
 take the office. In some deaneries it may so happen that there are 
 clergy gifted with the great qualities necessary to enable them 
 to discharge the duties of inspectors efficiently. It is not neces- 
 sai-y that a Clergyman should be gifted with all such qualifications, 
 for the discharge of his ordinary parochial duties ; but it is necessary, 
 in order to see if a School is properly conducted in its daily routine 
 that he should be a thoroughly good plain Catechist. Having been an 
 inspector, I have been conscious of very great deficiencies in myself ; 
 
 F
 
 66 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 and I have consequently, this year, declined to take the office in my 
 own deanery, although requested by the Dean rural. I have, too, 
 observed very great differences in the qualifications for useful inspec- 
 tion. I remember being present at a late inspection hj your 
 Lordship's own examining Chaplain, Mr. Woollcombe, and I cannot 
 too much admire the efficient mode in which he conducted it. 
 I feel confident, then, that if one or two inspectors were appointed 
 for the Diocese, the inspection of the schools, and consequently 
 the education given in them, would be ten times more advan- 
 tageous than it is at present ; and if a separate and distinct fund 
 were opened for the special payment of such inspector or inspectors 
 (who should receive from 200^ to 300?. a-year), I think a sufficient 
 number of subscribers might be found to fill up the amount. Under 
 these convictions I cannot but express a hope that the Diocesan Board 
 will not altogether give up the contemplation of a paid inspection. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Oxenuam. — I venture to recommend, and 
 I am sure that many of my reverend brethren will respond to it, 
 that we should subscribe to such a fund throughoiit the Diocese. 
 
 The Rev. Hinds Howell. — I anay be allowed, perhaps, to suggest a 
 plan, in relation to this subject, Avhicli was advantageously adopted 
 some twelve or thirteen jeara ago, when I was in the Diocese of 
 Lincoln. It was that every school which placed itself in connexion with 
 the Diocesan Board for the purpose of inspection, also agreed to pay so 
 much towards the expense from the School funds. By adopting that 
 mode here you will at once obtain a fund, or the nucleus of a fund, by 
 means of which the inspection may be carried on with much greater 
 advantage by one or two inspectors for the whole disti'ict, who shall be 
 paid, than by one in each District acting voluntarily. By the appoint- 
 ment of one or two paid inspectors for the wdiole Diocese you will be at 
 once enabled to see what schools are well conducted, and how they are 
 well conducted, and to derive the advantages of uniformity, wdiich, imder 
 smaller spheres of inspection could not, perhaps, be altogether expected. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Hole. — Who assessed the payments by the 
 different Schools 'I 
 
 The Rev. Hinds Howell. — The Bishop of the Diocese. This was 
 part of the terms of the luiion. Each School was to pay one guinea 
 a-3'ear for this purpose : and for that small sum they ensured that the 
 School was under the inspection of the Diocesan Board. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — This, my reverend bretlxren, is a very impor- 
 tant communication. 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — But, at the same time, we must 
 not forget the debt of gratitude wdiich is due to the able gentlemen 
 who have for the last eleven years voluntaril}^ conducted the inspec- 
 tion of the schools in this Diocese. I believe that in general their 
 inspection has been most efficient. There are, however, places where 
 there has been no inspection. We could not get an inspector in the 
 district of the local board of Tavistock. Last year, I applied, and met 
 with every kindness from one individual, and some of the schools 
 were inspected, but he took it only upon the condition that he should
 
 SESSION II. SCHOOL INSPECTION. G7 
 
 partially inspect them. This year I could get no inspector at all. 
 There are five local boai-ds where there are no inspectors ; and there- 
 fore it may be said that the inspection under the local boards is 
 ineflicient ; but at the same time there are now upwards of thirty 
 inspectors, in different parts of the Diocese, who have done, who ai'e 
 doing, and who will do, their work quite as well as anj- paid inspector. 
 
 The Rev. Reginald Hobiiouse. — I do not think that the system of 
 Diocesan inspection need, necessarily, exclude us from the advantages 
 of local inspection. The two, I conceive, may be combined ; and it seems 
 to me that if they were, the work would be better done. The Diocesan 
 inspector woidd certainly do his work better if he had the local clergy- 
 man working and acting with him. It is clearly an object of some 
 importance that the person who inspects the schools should have local 
 as well as general knowledge ; and that advantage appears to me to 
 be obtained by the system of local inspection. I think it is exceed- 
 ingly useful for a clergyman now and then to see the inside of his 
 neighbour's schools ; but that advantage, I think, would be lost if local 
 inspection were given up. and the Diocesan system adopted exclusively. 
 
 The Rev. William Karslake. — With regard to the principle of a 
 paid inspection, I must be permitted to say that I fear great difficulty 
 v.'ill be found in calling iipon poor and small parishes where there are 
 no fixed funds for school purposes. I have myself two schools sup- 
 ported entirely gratuitous!}^ ; biit the funds at my disposal are very 
 inadequate to make them such schools as I could wish them to be. 
 They are inspected yearly by the local inspector, and have received 
 their approbation ; but they could not, and I do not think that many 
 schools would, afford any outlay for paid inspection. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris. — Are there at present any lay inspectors ? 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harixgton. — There is a lay Diocesan inspectoi*. 
 Tiiat has always been the case since the foundation of the Board. 
 
 The Rev. Arthur Tatiiam. — By permission of the Ruri-Decanal 
 Chapter of the district to which I belong, I had intended to bring 
 under the consideration of the Synod the subject of a permanent and 
 regular system of inspection. But it has been undertaken by abler 
 hands. I quite concur in the description which has been given of the 
 labour imposed upon Mr. Chancellor Ilarington in finding inspectors ; 
 and I must say that in our district we are ready ourselves to under- 
 take it. But having been connected with the local Board from the 
 commencement of the system, I must say, from experience, that the 
 great difficulty is not in the qiiality of the inspection. We may obtain 
 in the first or second year men admirably adapted for the purpose ; 
 but we feel the difficulty of the want of a continuous system. In one 
 year an inspector is appointed to the duty, but it is impossible he can 
 continue to discharge it, owing to tlie labour which is required from 
 him in his own parish. Thus it becomes utterly impossible that a con- 
 tinuous system of inspection can be carried on as far as it is desirable. 
 I, therefore, strongly concur in all that has been said respecting the need 
 of some permanent system of inspection. At the same time I fully 
 agree with Mr. Hobhouse as to the advantages to ai'ise from con- 
 
 F 2
 
 68 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 necting the Diocesan with the local inspector. The following is a copy 
 of the Resolution which we adopted on this subject at our Rural Synod. 
 
 "That this Chapter, feeling the necessity of a duly organized system of 
 " inspection, do earnestly recommend the appointment by the Bishop of 
 " permanent inspectors, whose time may be wholly devoted to the work." 
 
 The means by which this plan may be carried out, I shall not 
 ventiire to suggest ; but I think the plan itself is most important. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — These are matters so closely affecting our 
 ministry, that they cannot be too fully or maturely considered ; and 
 my Clergy will always find me perfectly desirous of giving the fullest 
 consideration to them. 
 
 The Resolution was then carried unanimously. 
 
 The Rev. Henry Sanders. — Then the next Resolution I have to 
 propose will be, that the three forms which I have laid upon the table, 
 are fit and proper forms to be put into the hands of the Diocesan 
 inspectors, for the purpose of ensuring a uniform inspection throughout 
 the Diocese. 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — There is already a Resolution 
 upon the books, passed in Committee, to this effect : " That the plan of 
 " inspection by Diocesan inspectors be recommended to the General 
 " Board for ado]:)tion, excepting where the clergyman and managers may 
 " adopt some other arrangement." This Resolution has been adopted, 
 but not carried out, on account of the difficulty of it. Last year a 
 scheme was sent down to the Board, and we have been gathering re- 
 turns from different places so as to improve these papers. And these 
 are the last sent down by the National Society to me about a week 
 ago — in them we have made a few alterations. 
 
 The Rev. William Karslake. — Might not the difficiilty be met, 
 by the Synod simply expressing its confidence in the management of 
 the Diocesan Board 1 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — It is clear that all that we can 
 do is simply to communicate to the Diocesan Board that this Synod 
 have approved of certain papers. Any communication from any local 
 board, or any gentleman will, of course, be received by them, and con- 
 sidered ; but it will certainly be a very great support to the Diocesan 
 Board if the Synod approve of these papers. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — Then it will be necessary that they should be 
 considered, because, in that case, it will not be taken as a matter of 
 confidence, but of approbation after examination. The papers can be 
 printed and the question be taken into consideration to-morrow, if it 
 is thoiight better not to propose it as a matter of confidence ; for, if the 
 Board in Exeter asks for the sanction of the Synod in order to strengthen 
 their hands, that sanction can only be given upon examination. 
 
 The Rev. William Karslake. — I beg to state that I feel the utmost 
 confidence in the Managers of the Diocesan Training College ; and I 
 would leave it to them to frame such questions for the guidance of 
 their examiners as they may deem most suitable for that purpose. If 
 such a Resolution is considered suificient I will move it. 
 
 The Rev. John Nutcombb Gould. — And I will second it.
 
 SESSION II. SCHOOL INSPECTION. 69 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — I am glad to say that the Rev. Chancellor 
 Hariugton tells me that would be sufficient for the purposes of the 
 Board. There is a clear advantage in the proposition assuming that 
 shape, inasmuch as it becomes, distinctly, a vote of confidence in the 
 Diocesan Board ; whereas in the other case, we are only called upon 
 to approve a particular paper. 
 
 It was then unanimously resolved — 
 
 3. (3.) " That the Synod has such confidence in the Diocesan Board of 
 " Education that they are ready to entrust to them the task of framing 
 " papers for the guidance of Diocesan School Inspectors." 
 
 The Rev. Henry Sanders. — There is another subject connected 
 with inspection, to which I think it is necessary to call the attention 
 of the Synod. The Diocesan Inspectors have now the authority of the 
 Bishop ; but that authority docs not seem so clearly expressed as it 
 might be in order to carry with it its due weight. It is, therefji'e, 
 the oliject of the Resolution I am about to propose, to ask the Lord 
 Bishop respectfully to grant the inspectors more direct and express 
 authority for their inspection. I beg, then, to move, " That the Dio- 
 " cesan Inspectors be provided with more direct authority from the 
 " Bishop for the piu-poses of inspectors in their respective schools." 
 It is, however, suggested by a reverend friend, that the district or local 
 Inspectors shoidd be armed with similar powers. 
 
 The Lord Bishop.- — I shall be very glad to give the same sanction 
 to the Local Inspectors. 
 
 The Rev. Henry Sanders. — Then, my Lord, with your Lord- 
 ship's permission, I will move the Resolution in the following 
 words : 
 
 4. (4.) " That the Synod rejoices to find that the Bishop is in tlie habit 
 " of giving his sanction to the Diocesan Inspectors ; and is glad now 
 " to hear that the same sanction will be extended to the Local 
 " Inspectors." 
 
 The Resolution was seconded. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Woollcombe. — "With regard to inspectors, I 
 may mention that I have heard of many who have gone to several 
 schools for a considerable period, and found them in the same state, as 
 regards improvement, as when they first went ; so that they came away 
 disgusted with their visit. I must add, that I felt this myself to a 
 great extent when I first began to undertake the office of inspector, 
 ten or eleven years ago. But within the last four years we have 
 adopted the plan of sending, about six months before our visit, a list 
 '>f the subjects in which we should make our examination, to the clergy 
 or the schoolmaster, in order that they might be enabled to prepare 
 their scholars. The advantages of this practice have been exceedingly 
 great. We find it stimulates the children, the masters, the clergyman, 
 and all connected with the school. In fiict I think it is the very life 
 of the inspection, for I do not see why we should not extend to the 
 schools of the poor the same system that we apply to our own schools. 
 In our colleges there are certain subjects prepared in which candidates 
 are to be examined ; and the same system ought, in my judgment, to
 
 70 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 be applied to the instruction of the poor. We find the system to be 
 exceedingly liked by the masters. In our several visits we have put 
 written questions to the masters as regards the benefits of inspection, 
 and from many of them we have received written answers, which are 
 referred to in our reports. I do not Avish to move any Resolution 
 iipon this point, because one has been already passed by, and is upon 
 the books of the Diocesan Board ; but I should wish to direct atten- 
 tion to it in order that the subject may be discussed among ourselves, 
 and acted upon by the inspectors, in the ensuing and following years. 
 
 The Resolution was unanimously carried. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Woollcombe. — Connected with this subject of 
 the inspection of schools, I have a Resolution to propose in relation to 
 the examination of masters and mistresses of Church schools, who 
 would be willing to offer themselves for such examination in order to 
 hold certificates of merit from the Bishop. The inspection of the 
 schools, at the periodical visits of the inspectors, stimulates the children 
 to a great extent ; but I do not think Ave have yet accorded sufficient 
 stimulus to their masters and mistresses to advance in their studies. 
 The Government system affords the most exciting stimulus for masters 
 and mistresses, in those schools vrhere pupil teachers and stipendiary 
 monitors are apprenticed, advancing in their studies ; and, in the course 
 of a few years, we shall find the masters and mistresses of those schools 
 which have not the Government inspection, for outstripped by those 
 who have had such stimulus afforded to them. Tt is therefore perfectly 
 wise on our part, as Churchmen, to do the same to the Church schools 
 under us, and to afford the like advantages to the masters and mis- 
 tresses, who have expressed a desire for them, by affording to them all 
 the assistance of such a stimulus. I will not, however, occupy more 
 of your time upon the subject, but at once read the details. But I 
 should sa}^, at first, that I have so organized the details that there 
 should be three classes of certificates granted. The principles upon 
 which we should conduct the examination are these : — 
 
 Details of a Plan of Examination of Masters and Mistresses of Church 
 Schools in the Diocese of Exeter, tvho are ivilling to offer themselves 
 for that jjwj^^ose, in order to hold Certificates of Merit from the 
 Bishop. 
 
 I. The Certificates to be granted according to a three-fold scale of 
 merit, and to be termed — ■ 
 
 First Class \ 
 
 Second Class . . . . > Certificates. 
 Third Class . . . . ) 
 
 II. Subjects necessary for holding the loiuest or third class Certifi- 
 cates to be as follows : — . 
 
 1. A fair knowledge of the History of the Old and New Testament, and 
 
 general acquaintance with the Prajer-Book. 
 
 2. An accurate knowledge of the words of the Catechism, and a fair know- 
 
 ledge of its rceaninor.
 
 SESSION II. 
 
 SCHOOL INSPECTION. 7l 
 
 3. Penmanship and Orthography. 
 
 4. Ariihmeti'j to Fractions inclusive. 
 
 5. Acquaintance with the elements of Geography, and of English History. 
 
 6. Ability to point out the parts of speech in a sentence. 
 
 For Mistresses — 
 
 1, 2, 3, and G, as above. 
 
 Arithmetic, first four rules ; simple and compound. 
 
 .Some acquaintance with elements of Geography. 
 
 III. Subjects necessary for holding the second Certificate : — 
 
 1. A more complete knowledge of the History of the Old and New Testament. 
 
 2. A knowledge of the contents of the Prayer-Book, and ability to illustrate 
 
 the Catechism by passages from Holy Scripture. 
 
 3. Arithmetic, including Decimal Fractions, Interest, Practice, Proportion — 
 
 single and double. 
 
 4. Further acquaintance with general Geography, especially Palestine and 
 
 England. 
 
 5. The construction of sentences and Syntax. 
 
 6. Furtlier acquaintance with English History, and some knowledge of the 
 
 leading events of Church History. 
 
 7. Some examination in practical School-keeping. 
 
 8. ilusic, where possible. ■ 
 
 For Mistresses — 
 1, 2, 4, 7. 
 Arithmetic, to Practice and Interest, inclusive. 
 
 IV. Subjects necessary for holding the highest or irst class Cer- 
 tificate : — 
 
 1. More accurate and complete knowledge of some given portion of the Old and 
 
 New Testament, including its chronology. 
 
 2. Ability to prove the Catechism and Prayer-Book from Holy Scripture, and 
 
 to elucidate the doctrine contained therein. 
 
 3. Acquaintance with some approved treatise on Arithmetic— Mensuration. 
 
 Mapping— Navigation, elements of. 
 
 4. Geogniphy of Scripture in general, and of Great Britain and its Colonies. 
 
 5. Etymology and English Composition. 
 
 6. ilore accurate knowledge of English History, and Church History, and of 
 
 our own Church in particular. 
 
 7. A composition on the management of a School, or the practical duties of 
 
 a Teacher. 
 
 8. A higher acquaintance with Music. 
 
 For Mistresses — 
 1, 2, 4. 
 
 Some knowledge of English and Church History. 
 Arithmetic, to Fractions and Proportion. 
 
 V. The masters and mistresses of all Church schools be invited to 
 oifer themselves, Avhether in union with the Diocesan Board or not, 
 with the National Society or not, whether receiving inspection or not, 
 provided they have been in their present situation for one year, and on 
 producing the follovmig testimonials : — 
 
 1. A certificate from the Clergyman of the pariah of good character, and of 
 
 being communicants. 
 
 2. A certificate from the Clergyman and from the Diocesan Inspector (if 
 
 inspected) of the efficient state of the School, 
 
 3. In the case of Mistresses, in addition to the above, a testimonial as to 
 
 capability to teach needlework.
 
 72 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 VI. The examination to be conducted by examiners appointed by 
 the Diocesan Board, and approved by the Bishop. The examination 
 to be by written papers, and the decision as to the quahfication of 
 candidates to be made by the examiners in the aggregate, subject to 
 the approval of the Bishop. The examination to be held in central 
 places in the Diocese, as found most convenient. 
 
 VII. Notice to be given of the examination through the Local 
 Boards, and the masters and mistresses wlio are -willing to offer them- 
 selves, to give notice of tlieir intention, stating tlie name of their school, 
 the time of their having held it, and the class of Certificate for which 
 they propose to offer themselves. This notice to be given at least six 
 mouths before the examination, to the Local Boards, who shall forward 
 such notice with the requisite testimonials to the Diocesan Board. 
 
 VIII. The first examination to be held in the harvest holidays, 1852. 
 
 IX. The names of the successful candidates to be kept suspended 
 in the room of the Diocesan Board. 
 
 [It is recommended that a list of books, one on each subject, be 
 given to the masters who shall desire to try for the Certificates, to giiide 
 them in their studies.] 
 
 FORMS OP CERTIFICATES. 
 
 I. ' 
 
 I Rector [oi* V.] of testify that 
 
 has been a communicant of the Church of England during the last twelve months, 
 that he has conducted his school to my satisfaction, and has during that time lived 
 soberly, piously, and honestly. 
 
 II. 
 
 I Diocesan Inspector of the 
 
 District, certify that the school at was in a state 
 
 creditable to the Master, when examined on the day of 18 
 
 III. 
 
 This is to certify that Mistress of School, 
 
 is competent to instruct the children of a parochuil school in all kinds of useful 
 needleivork, and in knitting, [and the cutting out and fitting their clothes]. 
 
 FORM OP CERTIFICATE ADOPTED IN THE DIOCESE OP BATH AND WELLS. 
 
 Br the tenor of these Presents, We, by Divine permission Lord Bishop of 
 
 , make known unto all men that we have been informed and 
 are well assured that M of the 
 
 Parochial School in the county of and our diocese of 
 
 is a person of good life and conversation, and a regular communicant of the 
 Church of England; and that we are satisfied, after due examination had, as to the 
 learning and aptness to teach of the said that he is competent 
 
 to be an useful M of a parochial school. 
 
 We commend the said to the blessing of Almighty God, and 
 
 desire h to give all diligence to improve h self in all studies necessary to 
 li important office in the Clmrch. 
 
 In testimony whereof we have caused an Episcopal Seal to be afiixed to this 
 Certificate of the class, and have subscribed the same this day of 
 
 in the year of our Lord 1 8 and in the year of our
 
 SESSION II. 
 
 SCHOOL INSPECTION. 73 
 
 Perhaps it may be asked whether there are schoolmasters and mis- 
 tresses in the Diocese who would be willing to offer themselves for 
 such an examination. Should none such be found, of coiu'se the whole 
 scheme will fall to the ground ; but when we remember the gratifying 
 fact tliat twelve months ago, between one and two hundred school- 
 masters in the Diocese presented an address to the Bishop expressing 
 their concurrence in the doctrine of the Church, especially npon the 
 great question that has been discussed this morning, we may safely 
 say that great numbers of them would be willing to hold a certificate 
 of merit from your Lordship, which would reflect credit upon them, 
 and to which they would look back with the highest pleasure and 
 delight during the rest of their lives. To show the importance 
 of this step being adopted I may mention one or two simple facts. 
 There were in 1850, in this Diocese, 351 schools that were in- 
 spected in that year. Of these, 67 were under Government inspection, 
 leaving the large proportion of 284 under Diocesan insi^ection — they 
 being, consequently, schools which had not that stimulus for exertion 
 on the part of the master to which I have just referred. There are 
 more than 700 parishes in Devon and Cornwall, Of this number 
 only 147 are under Oovernment inspection in respect to education ; 
 leaving 586 not under that advantage, and in the schools of which the 
 masters and mistresses have not the benefit of that stimulus to which 
 I have already called attention. Of course we must deduct from those 
 58(i a large number of schools now carried on by dames, a great many 
 of whom, no doubt, woidd feel unwilling to offer themselves as can- 
 didates for these certificates ; but certainly I think that out of the 
 586 we might calculate upon at least 100 who would be willing to 
 take it at once. Under these circumstances I beg to propose — 
 
 5. (5.) " That a proposal be made to the several masters and mistresses 
 " of Church schools in the diocese, that they offer themselves for ex- 
 " amination in order to hold certificates of merit from the Bishop, and 
 " that the details now submitted be referred to the Diocesan Board for 
 " their consideration." 
 
 The Rev. Hinds Howell seconded the Resolution. 
 It was next resolved, on the motion of the Rev. Chancellor Ha- 
 RiXGTOiSr, seconded by the Rev. Sub- Dean Stephens — 
 
 6. (6.) "That the several Resolutions adopted this day by the Synod, 
 " having reference to the Diocesan Board, be transmitted to the 
 " General Committee, with a request that the best attention of the 
 " Board be directed to the matters contained therein." 
 
 APPOINTMENT OF A PAID INSPECTOR. 
 
 The Rev. Is^v^vc Henry Gosset proposed — 
 
 7. (7.) " That it is, in the opinion of the Synod, highly desirable that 
 " at least one Paid Inspector be appointed for the Diocese, to co-operate 
 " with the Diocesan and Local Inspectors." 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Coleridge seconded the Resolution. 
 
 The Rev. Richabd Martin. — I wish, my Lord, to express my full
 
 74 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 and complete concurrence with the opinion that there should be one 
 or two paid inspectors of the schools in the Diocese ; at the same time 
 I do not agree that this should be a separate and distinct office. The 
 person who is charged with the inspection of the Diocesan schools 
 ought to stand in a high position in the Diocese. I think, therefore, 
 that the Synod might very properly petition the Church Commission 
 to restore one of the stalls in the cathedral that have been suppressed, 
 for the express purpose of promoting education in the Diocese. The 
 Government are undoubtedly anxious to promote education, a circum- 
 stance which seems to me a legitimate reason for petitioning, (if there 
 is any use in it,) that at least one stall sliould be restored for this 
 most important purpose. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — That is a very important suggestion, and one 
 which I should be delighted to be able to look upon with the least 
 particle of hope. I am sorry to say that actual experience of the dis- 
 cussions in the Ecclesiastical Commission, while the Act was going 
 through Parliament as a Bill, convinces me that it would be utterly 
 hopeless to attempt to get another cauonry reserved in this Church. 
 I am perfectly certain also, that there would be very little chance of 
 obtaining it elsewhere. In the first place, I do not think we should 
 get it brought forward in Parliament with that spirit which would 
 alone give it a chance of success. Still, I confess, this ofiice does 
 appear to me to be one which invites the suggestion, that it be attached 
 to one of the stalls which are to be retained. (Of course, I do not 
 mean, that it be imposed on any individual now holding a Canoury.) 
 This, indeed, was one of the suggestions of oue of the best friends of 
 the Church, — best, because he is anxious to see the Church in its 
 highest state of usefulness as a Church, — I mean that excellent chxu-ch- 
 man, Mi\ Sidney Herbert. He proposes — and being devotedly attached 
 to the Church,"^ and eager to see all her institutions, as institutions, 
 made available for the spiritual good of the people, his opinion is most 
 valuable— that great duties should be attached to those situations which 
 are now veiy mistakenly, but very commonly, believed to be absolute 
 sinecures. Oue of the great objects he has put forward in his excellent 
 letter is, to make the inspection of schools in our several dioceses the 
 special business of one of the residentiaries. If a petition is proposed 
 from this body, that might be suggested in it ; but I will only venture 
 to throw out one consideration, which, however, I shall be glad to find 
 this Synod thinks an useless scrapie. We are to recollect that this is 
 the first occasion of a Diocesan Synod having sat in England now 
 for nearly two centuries. We are to recollect that though we have, 
 thank God, gone on to what has been called an experiment— very 
 properly so called — in hope and in faith, we have not gone on to it 
 without the experience of opposition from quarters which we highly 
 respect, and from which we should be very sorry to court further 
 hostility. Now, I venture to think that this Synod, petitioning in 
 the character of a Synod, might be considered, in the present state 
 of mind of a very large portion of at least one house of Parliament, 
 as assuming that we have more of good-will from that body towards
 
 SESSION II. SCHOOL INSPECTION. 75 
 
 US than we have yet felt to be the case. I have no doubt, how- 
 ever, that that time will come ; and, thank God, my confidence is 
 increased by the experience of the proceedings of this day, — not 
 merely by the unanimous Resolution we have come to in relation 
 to the great purpose of oiu' meeting, but also by the eminently useful 
 sugcrestions we have had this day upon a subject of the greatest 
 importance to our ministry — I mean, education. The good sense, 
 the moderation, the temper, with which the whole proceecUngs of 
 the Synod have been conducted is, at once, an assurance to the 
 countr}', if they choose to receive such an assurance, that Synods like 
 this are likely to be the means under God of greatly promoting the 
 spiritual good of those whose spiritual intei'ests are entrusted to us. 
 I think, therefore, that the very fact of om* discussing this point, is 
 a large recommendation of the measure ; and perhaps likely to be a 
 more useful way of recommending it than by a formal petition from 
 the Synod, for I think we might thereby create adverse remark, and 
 seem as if we were assuming a position which I am quite sm-e we do 
 not desire to assume. 
 
 The Resolution was then carried unanimously. 
 
 The Rev. John C. D. Yule. — I wish to offer one or two observa- 
 tions with reference to schools for the poor. There is no one diffi- 
 culty that meets a parochial clergyman of so much magnitude as 
 that of providing schools for the poor in small agricultural parishes. 
 I have no substantive Resolution to propose upon this subject, biit I 
 hope the Diocesan Board will, as soon as they can, bring their attention 
 bear upon this point. I hope they will furnish us with information 
 which will enable us to cai'ry out an object which is extremely desirable, 
 especially in small rural parishes — the establisliment of a school in 
 each parish for the poor. In many small parishes we are totally 
 without funds to establish schools, or we have none in which to take 
 charge of the poor, except dame schools, which, at this advanced period, 
 are not what we ought to trust to. The point then is, to know whether 
 sufficient exertion is making by the Diocesan Committee in respect to 
 schools for the poor in small agricultural parishes. 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — I believe that that to which my 
 reverend friend Mr. Yule I'efers should be done by the Local Boards. 
 It is part of their province, and not part of the province of the Diocesan 
 Board. We wish to work through the Local Boards ; and, the more 
 active they become the better for the Diocesan Board. All my i-eve- 
 rend friend's observations are of great importance, because they may, 
 perhaps, resuscitate some of those Boards which have, of late, been 
 rather dull. AVith regard to funds, I beg to remind the Synod that 
 the Diocesan Board never had any means to expend upon local schools. 
 We have a few subscribers in om* own locality, and parties at a dis- 
 tance do not subscribe to us directly : they do it by their Local Boards. 
 If, thei'efore, we pass a Resolution, that the Local Boards should con- 
 sider the advantage of expending their money upon their own localities, 
 the intent to make them as assistants and adjuncts to the Training 
 College will clearly fail.
 
 76 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 The Rev. John Ntjtcombb Gould. — I am a member of a Local 
 Board, and I can truly say that we have done very little indeed. It 
 is hardly possible, with all the activity of our acting Secretary, to get 
 a meeting; and I beg to say that I do feel exceedingly confident, 
 agreeing with the observations which have fallen from the Chancellor, 
 that oiu' funds would be better distributed, that they would be 
 distributed with more unity of purpose, and the object be better 
 considered, if much more were left to the Diocesan Board by the 
 Local Boards. 
 
 The R-ev. Prebendary Luney.— I object to the Resolution proposed, 
 because it implies that all the poverty and all the difficulty lays 
 in the agricultm-al districts. My lot has flillen in a town district, and 
 I must say that I have had quite as much difficulty in establishing a 
 school for the two important parishes of Kingsbridge and Dodsbrook 
 as any clergyman can have had in strictly agricultural parishes. We 
 should hardly have obtained our master, but for the personal libei'ality 
 of the Chancellor himself; and it is through him we have a master so 
 well trained as the individvial whom we have secured. All the schools 
 contemplated by the Diocesan Board in their returns are poor schools, 
 whether they be in town or rural districts. I therefore object to the 
 Resolution, upon the simple ground that it goes to recognise a dis- 
 tinction which, residing as I do in a toAvn district, I do not find to exist. 
 
 The Rev. John Thomas Pine Coffin. — This subject is of the greatest 
 importance to the particular part of the Diocese with which I am 
 connected. There is there a very great want, not only of funds for the 
 establishment of schools, but also, when we have established them, of 
 masters and mistresses to carry on the work of education. Without 
 drawing, or wishing to draw, a distinction between town and country 
 populations, I cannot help thinking we are, in this respect, worse off 
 than they are in places where there is a larger population. Where 
 there is a large population, people are naturally drawn where they can 
 receive a good education. I should be exceedingly sorry if anything 
 occurred here to create any feeling between the town and country 
 populations, or to do anything but that which, as a Christian com- 
 munity, we should wish to see done ; but, having been now for twenty- 
 five years the officiating minister of one parish, I cannot but see the 
 great want we labour under. With regard to the particular fact of 
 the w^ant of masters and mistresses to schools, it is brought so promi- 
 nently forward before us upon every occasion, that, unless something 
 be adopted by the Local Boards to enable them to furnish them to 
 those who require them, our funds will be much injured. Under 
 these circumstances, I feel I should have been departing from my duty 
 to those who sent me here, if I had maintained silence upon a question 
 of so m\ich importance. 
 
 The Rev. W. Karslake. — Would not the object be attained by 
 requesting the Local Boards to turn their particular attention to the 
 education of the poor; and report their observations thereon to the 
 Diocesan Board 1 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — The Chancellor will be able to tell us whether,
 
 SESSION II. SCnOOL INSPECTION. 77 
 
 luider the existing regulations of the Board, there is not ah'eady some 
 provision upon that subject? 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Haeington — Yes, my Lord. In the 5Gth 
 page of the First Report of the Diocesan Board, the objects contem- 
 plated in the formation of the Local Boards are divided into four 
 classes. The first is, to diffuse the earliest, best, and plainest infor- 
 mation on the subject of a sound education on Church principles 
 throughout the whole district. The next is, to organize a system of 
 collecting subscriptions and donations, partly to meet the necessary 
 expenses of the Local Boards, and partly to give aid to the Diocesan 
 Board in furtherance of its general designs. 
 
 It being now time for Even-song in the Cathedi-al, the Spiod ad- 
 journed till after service, Mr. Yonge's Resolution having been formally 
 withdrawn. 
 
 The Synod reassembled at four o'clock, when^ 
 
 The Lord Bishop said, — If there is any other matter to be discussed 
 relative to Education, now is the time to bring it forward. 
 
 The Rev. John Gay Copleston. — As a member of a Local Board, 
 I feel that according to the rule which has been read, it is our first 
 duty to supply funds to the Diocesan Board for the fm'therance of its 
 general designs in the spread of education ; but at the same time, we 
 cannot be insensible to the pressing claims of many of the poorer 
 Clergy around us. I must beg to say there is a great distinction 
 between the urban and the rural Clei'gy. In country parishes there 
 are no materials to work with, and we feel the extreme difficulty 
 of our position in this respect. As to my own small parish, I never 
 think of calling upon the Local Board for any support ; but there are 
 many Clergy who are not in the same position ; and we feel the diffi- 
 culty of supph'ing the pressing claims of those around us. Notwith- 
 standing this, we have adhered to the first great principle which has 
 been laid down. Under these circumstances, and believing that some 
 expression of sympathy with the rural Clergy will strengthen the 
 hands of the Local Boards, I beg to move — 
 
 " That this Sjmod, at the s;xme time that it fully acknowledges it 
 " to be the first object of the Diocesan Board to train able masters for 
 " the Diocese in general, especially the towns, thinks that consideration 
 " is also due to the rural districts ; and believes the Committee to 
 " be anxious to meet the peculiar difficulties of the Clergy in remote 
 " rural districts, and to provide suitable masters as far as is consistent 
 " with their first great object." 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — The fact is, this is done. We 
 do provide masters and mistresses for schools in the rural districts. 
 
 The Rev. John Gay Copleston. — I am only anxious for this Reso- 
 lution as an expression of sympathy, because their subscriptions will 
 be withdrawn. 
 
 The Rev. Hinds Howell. — Then they will be withdrawn without 
 cause. We have now 136 pupil-teachers in the Diocese; this time 
 twelvemonths we shall have as many more, and in ten years it is
 
 78 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 hardly possible to say the niimhei'. Of course those who are educated 
 to take pupil-teachers miist be competent for the Government Certifi- 
 cates. There will then be so manj'-, that they will be glad to take the 
 rural districts ; and our Diocesan School educates them for rviral 
 parishes. 
 
 The Rev. John Gat Copleston. — The Board at Honiton has been 
 distinguished for its support of the Diocesan Board ; and I think 
 there should be some expression of sympathy with the rural districts. 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — The only ground upon which 
 I object to the Resolution is, that it is supei-fluous. 
 
 The Rev. Robert Henry Fortescue. — I think that by a Resolution 
 of this kind we shall be placing the Diocesan Board in a predicament 
 that may be unpleasant to them. These are matters w^hich ought to 
 be left to them, and I think that the vote of confidence which has 
 been passed by the Synod should be held to comprehend all that the 
 Resolution expresses. Under present circumstances it is absolutely 
 necessary that masters should be so far educated as to avail them- 
 selves of the Government grant, otherwise they will go where they 
 can be educated. Consequently, though some of the masters may 
 appear to be educated too much for the rural districts, yet it is neces- 
 sary to have the best educated men in every parish, for I believe that 
 a person who is highly educated is for better able to instruct youth 
 than one whose education is defective. With regard to another point — 
 the imputation of neglecting small rural parishes. I myself feel that it 
 is totally impossible for the Diocesan Board to assist in erecting school 
 houses, or to provide schools in country parishes. A word of defence 
 may also be spoken for the Local Boards, for I do not believe it is pos- 
 sible for them to erect schools ; and I am sure that no motion should be 
 brought forward which should tend to divert from the Training Schools 
 that assistance which the Local Boards are able to render. I have 
 had some experience in erecting schools, both in town and country, 
 and I believe that this object can only be earned out by acts of indi- 
 vidual munificence; that the only way in which Local Boards can 
 exert themselves to obtain means for the erection of schools in 
 country parishes, is by endeavouring to use their secular influence, or 
 whatever influence they may have, with wealthy persons in the neigh- 
 bom-hood. I will, after these observations, conclude by simply express- 
 ing my hope that the Synod will negative the Resolution. 
 
 The Rev. John Gay Copleston. — My Resolution was proposed 
 rather in sympathy with the Diocesan Board, imder the conviction 
 that they were anxious to build such schools, but were unable. But, of 
 course, if such is the feelmg of the Synod, I will immediately with- 
 draw the proposition. Still, I think, if the reverend gentleman who 
 spoke last were in our position, he would find it totally impossible to 
 obtain subscriptions, and that many Clergymen absolutely support the 
 school themselves. 
 
 The Resolution was, by consent of the Synod, then withdi-awn. 
 
 The Rev. John C. D. Yule moved — 
 
 " That the attention of the Diocesan Board, and, through their in-
 
 SESSION II. SCHOOL INSPECTION. 79 
 
 " fliience, tlie attention of all the Local Boards, be drawn to the want 
 " of masters calculated to si;it the wants of small and poor parishes, with 
 " the view of remedying the great evil arising from a want of the class 
 " who will accept the salaries which can generally be raised in such 
 " localities." 
 
 The Rev. John Thomas Pine Coffin seconded the Resolutiou. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Oxenham. — I should entertain the strongest 
 objections to that Resolution, first upon the ground of its being utterly 
 impracticable. Neither the Local nor the Diocesan Board can by 
 possibility do anything to meet the evil. It is a plain and an acknow- 
 ledged one. It is simply tlie evil of a want of funds in a poor place. 
 If the Diocesan Board were in a condition to give away money, they 
 would be happy to do so ; but as they have not sufficient means to 
 discharge the liabilities they have already taken upon themselves, I think 
 it is impracticable to ask them to undertake an immensely additional 
 expense. On these gr(junds I hope the Resolution will be withdravrn. 
 
 In reply to a question. 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Hartngton said, — The present Training 
 College will hold thirty pupils, but we have not thirty pupils, because 
 the Local Boards cannot supply us with them. The question is, whether, 
 having nineteen young men, we are to keep down their education that 
 they take poor parishes, or enable them to take the Government 
 Certificate. 
 
 The Rev. William Karslake. — I have sent several pupils to be 
 trained at the Central Schools in Exeter ; and after being there three or 
 four months, they were reported competent to take care of boys' or girls' 
 schools in rural parishes. They were very efficient for the pm-pose : 
 and one of our objects is, to ascertain whether there is the same means 
 of educating at a moderate expense persons of that description. To 
 take them into the House is, of course, out of the question ; but we 
 want to have them so trained, under the auspices of the Committee, 
 that they may be returned to us competent to be an improvtment 
 upon the Dame Schools, that have usually been our sole places of 
 education. This, I believe, is one of the great objects which my friends 
 Mr. Yule and Mr. Coffin have in view, and, I think, it will be found 
 worthy of consideration. 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Hartngton. — Upon this point I can give a 
 direct answer at once— namely, that in the Central Schools of Exeter, 
 which is a distinct branch, there have been received for the last thirty 
 years masters and mistresses, in order to impart instruction to them. 
 They are now received thei*e ; and they are admitted, male and female, 
 free of all expense. They remain there for six weeks or two months, 
 or even three months. The only condition is, that the School shall be 
 connected w^itli the Diocesan Board or the National Society, and that 
 the party shall be sent by the Clergj'^man of the parish. 
 
 The Rev. Wm. Karslake. — That, I think, is a satisfactory answer. 
 
 The Rev. John C. D. Yule. — Under such circumstances, then, I will 
 withdraw the Resolution. 
 
 The Resolution was then, by leave, withdi'awn.
 
 80 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 ON CATECHISING. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — Now, my reverend bretliren, we will go to the 
 next subject, which is a subject of great importance. It is of great 
 importance in itself; it is important also because it is the first of those 
 matters on which we have to do with the actual law and rubric of the 
 Chiirch, namely, catechising. This is one of the class of subjects upon 
 which I am veiy glad to have the opportunity of the assistance of the 
 council of my clergy. It is one of the best things tlie Synod could do 
 to recommend, what by their general experience, by their general know- 
 ledge of the state of their parishes, was likely to be the best and most 
 effectual mode of carrying catechising into thoroughly good effect. 
 Your Bishop may have his own opinions xipon the subject, but he has 
 not been a parochial minister now for twenty years ; he has never 
 been a parochial minister in this diocese ; his ministry was in a great 
 mining district in the North of England. Under these circumstances 
 he is not prepared to say what may be the best practical mode of 
 dealing with the question ; therefore I do entreat your advice for my 
 own guidance, because my guidance is necessary, inasmuch as the law 
 of the Church, which it is my duty to execute so far as I can, is 
 involved in the case. I venture to suppose that this Synod will not go 
 to the length of an absolute vote, that they advise that the directions 
 of the Rubric and the Canon be carried into entire and strict efiect. 
 I should think they would jirobably come rather to a vote in which 
 they will express their own views of the way in which it can be carried 
 practically and discreetly into effect so far as is possible. So much 
 for an object which is expected, I may say is prescribed by the law of 
 the Church. We must look at this matter of the law of the Chiu'ch 
 with some caution. We cannot presume to decide against its full and 
 strict execution ; but at the same time we shall probably be unwilling 
 to commit ourselves to a recommendation of absolutely, strictly, and 
 immediately carrying it out in all its details. I wish now, my reverend 
 brethren, to say a few words on the importance of catechising itself. 
 I appeal to your knowledge, which is more complete than my own on 
 the subject, whether it is not the most efficient element in the whole 
 of your ministry 1 I believe it to be so ; I believe that the best 
 catechist will generally be found the best general teacher in his own 
 parish. I believe that the qualities which are necessary for a good 
 catechist are of no common kind ; but I also believe that they are 
 qualities which can be attained by attention and practice ; and I 
 believe if the clergy would give themselves very specially to the con- 
 sideration of the best and most effective mode of catechising, they will 
 have the satisfaction of finding that they improve as catechists ; and 
 I shall be forgiven if I add, I am quite sure that no one who has im- 
 proved as a catechist will flxil to see that he has also improved in his 
 own knowledge of the great truths which he has to impress on the 
 people. I have endeavoured, in charging my deacons, to impress upon 
 them that their immediate duty is to teach children their Catechism,
 
 SESSION II. ON CATECHISING. 81 
 
 in which, under the direction of the parochial incumbents, they are to 
 do all they can, and to make it their earnest occupation, particularly 
 during their diaconatc, to leai'u the best way of executing that impor- 
 tant office of the ministry to which they have been introduced. I ven- 
 ture to entreat you all to assist me in this vast object. If I use strong 
 words on this matter, they are not words stronger than have been 
 already used by men infinitely superior to myself ; and T should like 
 to be enabled to quote one or two passages I have met with on the 
 subject of catechising. Bishop Burnet, for example, sajs of the Church 
 Catechism : — " It is to be considered as the most solemn declaration 
 " of the sense of the Church, since that is the doctrine in which we 
 " instruct all her children." There is xmdeniable truth in that, and 
 I think the imdeniable infei'euce from that truth is, that it is our special 
 duty to learn to catechise well, if we can. I will go now from Burnet 
 to Stillingfleet. I recollect the piu-port of a passage from Stilling-fleet, 
 in which he shows that catechising must be peculiarly considered as 
 the glory of the Reformation. Before the Eeformation there was 
 hardly any catechising at all. He does not mean to say there was 
 literally none, but that there was only very little. One of the glories 
 of the Reformation, then, was the introduction of the practice of cate- 
 chising, and since then, he says, we know well that the Church of 
 Rome has followed up the example. I must say she has produced for 
 her own system a very admirable work, the Catechismus ad Parochos. 
 I wdsh that we had an eqiially good work to instruct our Clergy in the 
 art of teaching ; but 1 believe that the Church of Rome is indebted 
 to the Reformation for inducing them to produce such a work. I need 
 not state what great divines among us have given all their energies, 
 all their learning, and all their powers, to teach well the Catechism. 
 When I recollect what Hammond, Nicholson, and others have done, 
 I say that we are rich in such examples. I may also mention the 
 works of another divine, who yields to no man that the English 
 Church has ever pi'oduced in piety and in goodness, and to not many 
 in intellect ; and I cite him as one of the most valuable examples that 
 a parochial clergyman can have, and as one of the highest authorities 
 on this question — I refer to Biship Ken. There was also Bishop 
 Wilson, and I will conclude what I have to say on this subject with 
 a passage from Bishop Wilson. Bishop Wilson, I remember, had an 
 application made to allow a sermon to be introduced at evening prayer 
 instead of the Catechism ; you will find it mentioned in his Charges, 
 at page 192 ; he declined, because it would in a great measure set 
 aside what he called the express duty of catechising, to which he says 
 the Clergy are bound by the laws, rubrics, and canons of the Church, 
 and which, if it be performed as it should be, with seriousness and pains- 
 taking in explaining the several parts of the Catechism, would be of 
 more use to the souls both of the learned and of the ignorant than 
 the very best sermon that was ever heard from the pulpit. I avow 
 that my entire assent goes with that observation of Bishop Wilson. 
 He goes on in a following Charge, delivered in 1747, to say that in 
 one of their early meetings (for they had their Diocesan Synods in 
 
 a
 
 82 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 the little Diocese of Man), he had occasion to insist on the dnty and 
 " the necessity of catechising in the church during Divine service, 
 " because it was bound upon the Clergy as strictly as laws, and canons, 
 " and conscience, could bind it upon any minister of God. This is 
 ''■ a truth, my reverend brethren, not to be questioned, and the plainest 
 " sermon out of the pulpit will not be understood, or be profitable in 
 " any way so much as if the minds of the people had been well grounded 
 " in the principles of Christianity contained in our Church Catechism ; 
 " so that, spiritually, our preaching is in vain to all such, which I fear 
 " is the case in a great part of the country." I will not trouble you fur- 
 ther, except to make this practical remark, which is present, however, to 
 the minds of all of us, that where the thing is well done, not where 
 it is carelessly or cursorily done, but where preparation is made for 
 the work, v;here too much is not done at once, v/here the minister 
 himself first resolves fully to understand every clause and every sen- 
 tence in the Catechism so as to question intelligently, and to have the 
 answers given as they should be given, there is no one thing more in- 
 structive to the people, or more satisfactory to the minister. It is a 
 great delight, I venture to affirm from my own experience, to parents, 
 to hear the clergyman ask their children questions, and to have speci- 
 mens of their knowledge and their acuteness exhibited before their 
 neighbours. I believe, therefore, that a more effectual engine in the 
 hands of a Clergyman for exciting a greater regard for the high truths 
 of Christianity in all his people, particularly in the hands of the rustic 
 clergy, could not be adopted, than by carrying out, as far as possible, 
 the practice of catechising. 
 
 The Rev. John Carslake Duncan Yule. — I will ventiu-e, my Lord, 
 to trouble the Synod with only a very few observations. It so 
 happens that I was ordained by the late Bishop Carey 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — I highly honour the memory of the late Bishop 
 Carey, and I never hear him mentioned but with great respect. 
 
 The Rev. John Carslake Duncan Yule. — I was ordained by the late 
 Bishop Carey, mj^ Lord, to a Lectureship in the extreme east of this 
 county, fouiided by a distinguished family for the purpose of cate- 
 chising the childi'en of the people, and delivering a lecture there either 
 at, or after the Evening Service. The Lectureship was founded 
 expressly for that purpose, and I held it for nearly two years ; and 
 from my own experience I can assure your Lordship that never, during 
 any two years of my life, did I see so much benefit arise, especially to 
 the Jower classes of my people, as from that catechising and that 
 lecture. I was succeeded in the Lectureship by Bishop Medley j he 
 held it for a year, when he was called away to a different sphere ; but 
 I have also his testimony in favour of the great benefit of catechising 
 to the people in public during service. 
 
 The Rev. Philip Carlyon. — It fell to my lot, my Lord, to suggest, 
 in the Deanery of Christianity, the consideration of this important 
 question. I did not, however, anticipate, at the time, and I regret 
 that in consequence of its having originated with me, it has fallen into 
 my feeble hands, to move a Resolution on the subject. T am myself so
 
 SESSION H. ON CATECHISING. .83 
 
 deeply impressed with the importance and the practical influence of 
 catechising on the best spiritual interests of our flocks, that I wish to 
 obtain yoiu" Lordship's sanction and encouragement to the carrying it 
 out to a further limited extent. I am very thankful to your Lordship 
 for having introduced this subject with the remarks which 3-ou have 
 addi'essed to the Sjmod. They have relieved my mind much, for I 
 feared that the consideration of the siibject might bring on a discussion, 
 I do not so much dwell on the binding cliaracter of the law of the 
 Church, although it will be a great relief to my conscience to be able 
 to carry it out further than I have done, as I rest it on the spiritual 
 importance of the practice of catechising, especiallj^ to our poor people. 
 Your Lordship has given us your own opinion, and the opinions 
 of several wise and learned bishops who have advocated the duty of 
 catechising. I can only say that ni}^ own personal experience in a large 
 parish completely bears out the testimony which those opinions have 
 given. We must be aw^are that extreme ignorance prevails among our 
 poor people upon the very first principles of our faith. We preach 
 over and over again, not only on the great questions w^hich have been 
 settled in the Synod this day, but even upon the fundamental points of 
 the Christian faith ; we preach, I say, on these over and over again to 
 our people, yet we find, upon going to their cottages, that our preaching 
 has left little or no impression on their hearts. There is, perhaps, in 
 the English mind a deficiency in the reflective or reasoning powers, 
 particularly among the poor, which creates deadness, or dulness, to the 
 efiect of a public discourse from the pulpit ; but the practice of cate- 
 chising draws these powers out ; it leads the people to reflect and to 
 reason, and to apply to their own cases those great points of Christian 
 fiiith, and doctrine, and practice, which we wish especially to bring 
 before them. It is upon this ground, and upon the ground of the 
 spiritual practical importance of catechising upon the minds and hearts 
 of om' people, that I am anxious to obtain 3'our Lordship's sanction and 
 encouragement to begin the work anew in my own parish. Upon the one 
 hand, I should do so with the utmost caution ; but upon the other hand, I 
 feel there are difficulties and obstacles in the way ; I feel there are great 
 personal qualifications indeed required ; that there is a great coolness 
 and collection of thought and a logical precision of mind which we 
 must all study to acquire before we can stand before our congregations 
 to catechise ; because we wish, w-hile teaching the children in public, 
 to reach the hearts of their parents. I think that in some measure 
 the universal establishment of Sunday-schools seems to have super- 
 seded a positive compliance with the law in this respect. [A Member — 
 " No, no."] I say, to some extent ; at all events it is a consideration 
 ■which should weigh on the other side of the balance, but most of all 
 it is a consideration which may possibly create a certain amount of 
 distaste to catechising in public on the minds of our people. Li some 
 places it may not at first be a yjopular subject to be brought before 
 our flocks ; but I think it will be our own fault, or it may be our own 
 infirmity, if catechising should continue to be distasteful or impopular 
 in the hearts and minds of our people. We must prepare for it, there- 
 
 G 2
 
 84 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 fore, with deep, earnest, sincere, and fervent prayer for God's bless- 
 ing ; and if we do set to work with due quahtication oiu'selves, I look 
 for the greatest possible practical blessings to rest upon oiu' people 
 and upon the Church at large by the re-introduction of the practice. 
 Upon the one side thei"e are encouragements, and upon the other diffi- 
 culties ; and therefore I have endeavoured to shape the Resolution so 
 that we may have by it his Lordship's sanction and encoxu-agement for 
 it, but at the same time so as not to enforce the practice as a positive 
 duty to be made binding upon all, for this reason especially, that one 
 rule cannot apply to all our distinct and separate parishes. I should 
 be very sorry to be bound by any positive and stringent order myself, 
 but I certaiidy should be glad to have his Lordship's saiaction and 
 encouragement given to me in beginning to make the attempt at least 
 in one afternoon in every mouth of the year. I therefore beg to move 
 the following Resolution : — 
 
 8. "Whereas the duty of catechising upon Sundays and holidays, after 
 " the Second Lesson at Evening Prayer, is enjoined by the law of the 
 " Church and realm ; and whereas, in our opinion, the neglect of this 
 " duty has allowed ignorance and error on the first principles of our 
 " faith to grow and prevail ; it seems to the Synod that the practice 
 " of catechising is ' binding upon the cxirate of every parish,' and 
 " should be carried out so far at least as each in his discretion shall 
 "judge to be most edifying to the congregation Avherein he ministers." 
 
 The Rev. William Karslake. — I beg to second the Resolution. 
 My own ministry in the Church has now extended to a period of more 
 than fifty years, and I can truly say that during thirty-four years of 
 that time there was no dissent in my parish, in which pai'ish I beg to 
 say I am still officiating. But about that time a Sunday-school 
 was established, and on this I withdrew from the practice of catechis- 
 ing in my church during Service, as the people thought it would 
 be sufficient to have it in the Sunday-school. But from that time 
 dissent has certainly grown up in the parish, till it has now ai'rived 
 at a considerable amount ; and I certainly attribute it to the fact of 
 having relinquished public catechising in the church. I recollect 
 now, with very great pleasure, the gi'atification with which the parents 
 listened to their chilch-en, and masters and mistresses to their appren- 
 tices (for apprentices were placed in form-houses in those days), whilst 
 they gave their answers to the minister, and observed the improvement 
 which they made ; and I verily believe, though I never was competent 
 to catechise or to use the language which many other ministers can, 
 that the practice has a very powerful effect in keeping a knowledge of 
 the ftiith of the Church in the recollection of the grown people, and 
 that they were thereby made more hearty in the cause of the Church 
 than many of them are, unfortunately, now. 
 
 The Venerable Archdeacon Moore Stevens. — Speaking from my 
 experience, my Lord, as the minister of a country parish, I can testify 
 to the great advantage of catechising in public. I have never discon- 
 tinued it. I cannot say, however, whether it is the case in Exeter or 
 not, but I have always done it myself, and I must say it has always
 
 SESSION ir. ON CATECHISING, 85 
 
 excited au interest in tlie pai'euts, who are naturally interested in the 
 acquirements of their chikb-en, and in their answering well and 
 properly. 
 
 The Rev. Christopher Churchill Bartholomew. — I beg to express 
 my cordial concurrence with the Resolution. In the preliminary discus- 
 sion on this subject, which took place among the clergy of the Deanery 
 of Christianity, I was anxious that a Resolution too stringent should not 
 be passed, bearing in mind as I did the different circumstances in which 
 different country parishes are placed. For instance, in this city of 
 Exeter, my friend Mr. Carlj'on and myself are ])laced in very different 
 circumstances. He has the happiness of having a parochial school, 
 which I have not, and that v/oxild make a considei'able difference in our 
 being able to carry out the Resolution. The time, I hope, is not far 
 distant when I may have the advantage of a parochial school in my 
 parish of St. David's ; but I did feel, and I feel now, it would be very 
 dangerous and very difficult to attempt to carry out a stringent Resolu- 
 tion, calling upon all the clergy, universally and without exception, to 
 begin the work of catechists. At the same time I feel the deep im- 
 l^ortance of the subject ; and I have no doubt that by God's blessing 
 it will be found that where it is carried on cautiously, where we do not 
 set ourselves too directly against existing feelings and prejudices, where 
 we have the proper materials, and above all, where the clergyman shall 
 have acquired something of that degree of preparation, both of the 
 heart and the intellect involved in the art of instructing well in public, 
 involving also a combination of the highest order of qualities, the 
 practice will be eminently beneficial and successful. Under these cir- 
 cumstances I conceive that a steady and consistent determination upon 
 the part of the clergy to revive the system of catechetical instruction, 
 and thereby to convey to the minds of the poorer classes a connected, 
 systematic and perfect knowledge of our faith, will under God's bless- 
 ing be the most effective instrument of reviving that faith over Eng- 
 land, which unhappily is now in so much danger from so many, and 
 from such opposing quarters. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris. — I wish to ask the opinion of your Lordship, 
 whether tlie exercise of catechising should be taken as absolutely to 
 supersede the afternoon sermon, or whether it would be additional, 
 according as the parochial ministers might find it expedient? 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — There is nothing in the Resolution upon the 
 subject of an afternoon sermon. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris. — But, with submission to your Lordsliip, 
 my question was, whether catechising would supersede the sermon 1 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — That is a question which I think might be left 
 to the discretion of the minister himself 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris. — There is another question: Whether we 
 should be confined in this matter to the directions of the Rubric, or 
 have the further latitude which is given to us by the Canon 1 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — We cannot decide against tlie Rubric. Tliat is 
 clear. And it would be unseemly to come to a Resolution that would 
 seem to be casting a censure upon that which is our law. The Rubric
 
 86 ACTS OF THE SY^-OD OF EXETER. 
 
 is both a Canon and a Statute. We cannot doubt, therefore, v/hich is 
 binding; and if they differ, there can be no doubt that the Rubric 
 supersedes the Canon. The Paibric is the Canon of 1661, which 
 of course supersedes the Canon of 1603 ; besides, it comes to us 
 strengthened by all the authority that has been subsequently given to 
 it. We cannot therefore hesitate as to its binding character. The 
 Rubric is our law ; and where there is a Rubric we are not at liberty 
 to go to an earlier Canon, unless to ex])lain what may be doubtful in the 
 Rubric. I do not say I should in all cases blame the exercise of dis- 
 cretion on the part of my clergy Avho think that, without offending 
 against the Canon, it may be more useful to catechise before church, 
 or instead of a sermon; but I think we had better avoid stating upon 
 what grounds their discretion is to be exercised. I wish to avoid 
 prescribing any exact line. I only wish to impress upon my clei'gy 
 strongly, because of its importance, the great duty of catechising 
 to a very efficient extent. As to the exact wa}^, the times, and the 
 mode in which it is to be done, I would rather be spared the expres- 
 sion of an opinion. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris. — T am most glad to hear your Lordship's 
 observations, and I shall thoroughly support tl'io Resolution. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendaiy Luney. — I cannot admit that the existence of 
 Sunday-schools, and the practice of catechising the children of the 
 poor in them, superseded in any degree the importance and necessity 
 of public catechising, in the time of Divine service. So for from it, I 
 believe that many, if not most, of the evils with which the Church 
 is at this time afflicted, may be traced to the very general neglect 
 of this usage ; and, that the necessity for calling together the very 
 assembly which I nov/ have the honour of addressing arose, mainly, 
 from there being, for so many years, an uncatechised Church. It is 
 to this neglect that I attribute the lamentable ignorance of so many, 
 even of the educated classes, of the distinctive principles of the 
 Church of their baptism, and the very general impatience which they 
 have recently exhibited to a more distinctive teaching. The concluding 
 remarks of my friend, Prebendaiy Hole, in the eloquent and forcible 
 speech to which we have just listened, contains an illustration in 
 point. He has adverted to the f;\ct, that many persons are opposed 
 to the Church's doctrine of regeneration, from confounding it, in their 
 minds, with conversion. Now would they, I wovdd ask, be unable 
 to perceive the distinction between regenerating and converting grace, 
 if the practice of catechising in the congregation had not been 
 discontinued 1 For myself, I most fully concur in the sentiment ex- 
 pressed in the paragraph which his Lordship has read to us, from the 
 charge of Bishop Wilson ; that " catechising, if performed with se- 
 " riousness and ability, would be of more use to the souls of the learned 
 " as well as the ignorant, than the best sermon ever preached from the 
 " piilpit." It is altogether a mistake, to suppose that the catechising 
 of the young must, of necessity, be either uninteresting or imedifying 
 to the more advanced in life. Far otherwise, we have had evidence, 
 of late years, of the contrary, in our own church, I should be very
 
 SESSION II. ON CATECHISING. 87 
 
 fsorry to advert needlessly to any topic which would be likely to 
 excite one discordant note in ovn-, hitherto, harmonious discussions ; 
 and I will, therefore, in the reference I am about to make, strictly 
 confine myself to the one subject before them. I cannot, how- 
 ever, while speaking on this subject, forget the very great 
 and general interest which has been excited by the public catechis- 
 ing of an able and zealous clergyman, lateh^ labouring in a populous 
 and important parish in the vicinity of London, whose labours, though 
 now svispended, will ere long, I triist, be resumed within the church 
 in which he has been so zealous and so distinguished a minister. 
 I have myself had the benefit of being present, on more than one 
 occasion, when the clergyman I refer to was catechising, as was his 
 custom, during the Afternoon Service. I have seen there, on those 
 occasions, the great, the leai-ned, the noble, the Clergy of all degrees, 
 including their Bishops — all, appai'ently, as much, or more interested, 
 and I doubt not, as much edified, as they would have been by the 
 most able and eloquent sermon. (The speaker was understood to refer 
 to Mr. Bennett.) Why do I advert to this circumstance? Simply to 
 prove, that public catechising 'may be made as instructive, and as 
 useful, to the aged as to the young, to the learned as to the unlettered ; 
 and that one great benefit which would be likely to result from a more 
 general return to this use and order of the Church, would be the 
 edifying of all the members of our several congregations, of building 
 them up in their most holy faith, and of enabling them to stand fast, 
 from whatever quarter, and by whatever wind of doctrine, their faith 
 might be assailed. I would merely add, that my main purpose, in 
 resuming this too long neglected iisage, would be not so much the 
 teaching or training the lambs of my flock, as it would be my endeavour, 
 through the understandings of the children, to reach to the heads, as 
 well as the hearts, of their parents. In conclusion, therefore, I would 
 venture to express a hope, that some Resolution will be unanimously 
 passed by us, which may have the effect of inducing ourselves, 
 and others, to resume the practice of catechising, ditring the Afternoon 
 Service, wherever it has been abandoned, and can, witaout prejudice, 
 be again adopted. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — It will, I am sure, be satisfixctory to Mr. 
 Luney,when I tell him that INIr. Carlyon has left out of the Resolution 
 the passage relative to catechising in Sunday-schools. 
 
 The Rev. William Burrough Cosens. — I wish to saj^a few w^ords upon 
 the subject of catechising, because it is a practice I adopted now nearly 
 twenty years since in a country parish. I am able to confirm the 
 testimony which your Lordship has read from Bishop Wilson. I adopted 
 the practice, not instead of an afternoon sermon, but in addition 
 to it ; and I had repeated thanks offered to me from the elder 
 members of my parish, accompanied with this extraordinary ex- 
 pression — "Sir, we have learned something by it." They used to 
 listen with the greatest eagerness to the catechising of the children, 
 from many of whom, I was given to understand, they derived some 
 advantage in the way of instruction.
 
 88 ACTS OP THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 The Rev. Robert Henry Fortescub. — I wish to ask one question 
 in reference to a few words that fell from your Lordship when speaking 
 of catechising. Your Lordship was speaking in praise of the benefits 
 derived from catechising in the church, and you added the words, 
 " during Divine service." This appears to me to be carrying out the 
 Canon ; but I wish to ask whether it would be unlawful for a clergy- 
 man who thought it not right, for suflicient reasons, to catechise after 
 the Second Lesson, to catechise a certain time before service instead 
 of in the Sunday-school 1 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — Li answer to that question, I apprehend it 
 Avould be no infringement of the law to catechise in the chui'ch before 
 Divine service. The infringement of the law would be in not cate- 
 chising in church duiing Divine service ; but upon this subject I wish 
 my general obsei'vations concerning discretion should apply. Of 
 course those observations must apply to that, because it was apparent 
 that Bishop Wilson was contemplating the great benefit of catechising 
 in church, for he is speaking of the benefit derived to the congregation 
 there assembled. 
 
 The Rev. William Karslake. — I have a perfect recollection for 
 nearly sixty years, that it used to be the practice to catechise after the 
 Second Lesson. 
 
 The Rev. John Roughton Hogg, of Brixham. — It is my lot to labour 
 among a very peculiar class of people, a class among whom I am 
 enabled to catechise apprentices and their masters too. They are 
 fishermen. They spend their Sundays ashore, and I catechise thirty 
 or forty adults and young boys together. Until the last two years 
 my instructions, which are given in a room, were not catechetical but 
 dogmatic, and I found that the parties learned nothing. I therefore 
 adopted the catechetical mode. I question the old men as well as the 
 boys, and I was enabled last year to present to your Lordship several 
 adults for Confirmation, who, from being sailors, had received no 
 instniction before. I have the satisfaction to say that I now find 
 those who attend my catechetical instructions retain thoroughly what 
 they have learned, and I hope they are becoming patterns to others in 
 the parish. 
 
 The Resolution was carried unanimously. 
 
 The Rev. Thomas Hopkins Britton. — I would venture to propose 
 to your Lordship, that in reviving the practice of catechising in our 
 churches, the course should be adopted which is laid down in the 
 Refortnatio Legum. It is there laid down that in all country parishes 
 upon Saints' days, after morning service, there should be a homily; 
 but in the afternoon the curate shall deliver instruction to the children 
 in the Catechism, and, after this, the parochial minister shall deliver 
 a sermon explanatory of some portion of the Catechism. Bishop 
 Nicholson says, that sermons on desultory texts, without the Catechism, 
 will be of little use ; and he desires his Clergy to convert their after- 
 noon lectures into explanations of some of the necessary rudiments of 
 the Catechism. Archbishop Tenison prudently reconciled catechising 
 with the manners and humours of the times by directing his suffra-
 
 SESSION 11. ON CATECHISING. 89 
 
 gans to recommeud it to their Clergy, since they must preach, to 
 preach (after having examined the children in their Catechism by the 
 rubrical inquiries) in the afternoon upon catechetical heads, both that 
 the people might be better rooted and grounded in the faith, and also 
 kept from other assemblies. I would therefore suggest that in en- 
 deavouring to revive public catechism in church we should adopt the 
 plan of the Reformatio Legmn, at such period as the clergyman may 
 think fit, and that lectures be then delivered upon some part of the 
 Catechism. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — I do not mean to prevent this being a Resolu- 
 tion of the Synod if it is thought desii'able, especially because I think 
 it is useful that these things should be thrown oiit for discussion. But the 
 Synod, synodically adopting any special mode, would, in my opinion, 
 be less desirable than leaving the matter to the discretion of each 
 congregation. 
 
 The Rev. John Downall. — Such a proposal would interfere with 
 the discretionary pai't of the previous Resolution, which is, I think, 
 one of its highest recommendations. After what has been stated, I for 
 one should prefer to rely upon the discretion of each clergyman, who 
 will conscientiously act according to the circumstances in which he is 
 placed. 
 
 The Rev. Thomas Hopkins Britton. — After such an expression of 
 opinion, I shall not, my Lord, press the proposal. 
 
 The Rev. William Tucker Arundell Radford. — An afternoon 
 sermon having been ordered by your Lordship, may I mention that 
 I do not think it would be desirable that we should adopt the system 
 of catechising once a month, or once a fortnight, but that it shoidd be 
 at certain periods of the year continuously 1 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — I am thankful to Mr. Radford for having called 
 attention to this point. I was not aware of the mischief I might be 
 doing when I ordei'ed an evening sermon ; but I am not aware that I 
 oi'dered it generally. AVhenever it has been so ordered by me, it has 
 been merely to take care that more than mere prayers should be 
 observed. Having said that, I have not the slightest hesitation in 
 saying, that I wish any gentleman here who has received that order 
 will consider it as withdrawn immediately, upon his stating that in his 
 discretion it will interfere with catechising, wdiich I think incomparably 
 more useful, and more improving to yourselves, — for that is a very 
 important point. Do not, however, let it be supposed that I do not 
 take the necessity for improvement to myself also. 
 
 The Rev. William Tucker Arundell Radford. — ]\Iay I venture to 
 ask a question from your Lordship's superior judgment? I have 
 always had a short lecture upon the subjects in the Catechism ; but it 
 is, in my mind, a matter of great doubt whetlier that address ought to 
 come in place of the sermon, or immediatel}^ after the catechising. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — The catechising, when in church, ought to be in 
 the place pointed out by the inibric ; but I think it may be quite open 
 to make your address as a sermon afterwards, taking part of the Cate- 
 chism as the subject, particularly that upon which you have been 
 catechising the young people.
 
 90 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 The Rev. William Tucker Arundell Radford. — The only difficulty 
 I felt, my Lord, was as to the time. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — Just so. The words in tlie rubric are that you 
 shall "instruct" in the Catechism. I never would enforce a sermon, 
 where I found that there was an efficient catechising going on. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Coleridge. — My reverend brethren and your Lord- 
 ship will, I am sure, permit me to say that great advantage will be 
 found in the practice of continuous catechising at stated periods. In 
 my early years I was curate to a canon of this cathedral. It was his 
 custom for a great number of years, always in the sis Sundaj^s during 
 Lent to catechise the children, and to give a catechetical lecture the 
 following day ; and the greatest advantage was derived to the children 
 of the parish from that j ractice. I followed his example in the parish 
 to which I afterwards went, and I believe that much benefit was derived 
 from the practice being kept up, upon several Sundays together, at stated 
 times of the year. The knowledge that it was to take place during 
 the six Sundays in Lent, brought the congregation together, and I had 
 reason to believe that the result was most beneficial to the people. 
 The whole of the year, of course, is not occupied by this; but I think, 
 my Lord, that by having the subject brought before our people for two 
 months continuously, there would be time to go through the Catechism 
 as a whole, and to connect its several parts together, so that it would 
 be more likely to sink into the memories of the children, and to make 
 an impression upon their practice, than if you took it once a Sunday 
 only, at intervals of two or thi'ee months. 
 
 The Rev. John Downall. — I had myself, in the town of Liverpool, 
 charge of a congregation witli which I was for several years con- 
 nected ; and there, so far from its being a doubtful experiment, 
 even among all orders and conditions of men, I found that an 
 Afternoon Service, when we had catechising, was attended by the 
 most respectable, as well as the most permanent part of the con- 
 gregation. The parents and friends of the children attended, not only 
 for the protection of the children, but they came, as they themselves 
 said, to receive more plain and simple instruction in the doctrines and 
 principles of the Christian faith. Subsequently, I went to a parish in 
 Kidderminster, and there, together with my colleagues, we adopted the 
 same plan ; and, so far from the congregation being diminished by it, 
 the attendance was always greatest when catechetical instruction was 
 given. Since my connexion with this diocese, I have continued 
 the practice of catechising, according to my discretion, which, I think, 
 suits the condition and circumstances of the locality. We have, in my 
 church, catechising after the Second Lesson the first Sunday in every 
 month ; and, as has been also stated by Mr. Cosens, I can again give 
 testimony to the benefit of the practice among the persons con- 
 nected with us. They have always learned something. They have 
 not verbally stated that to me, but they have borne testimony to the 
 fact in this way — that our largest and most satisfactory congregations 
 are the mixed congregations of all classes in the parish who assemble 
 upon the afternoon of the first Sunday in the month, when it is my 
 duty and privilege to give instruction, according to the best of my
 
 SESSION Iir. CONTINUED PASTORAL SUPERINTENDENCE. 91 
 
 ability, in the Church Catechism. It has been stated that the 
 Catechism might be gone through in a given time. This is a matter 
 which must be discretionary. It has sometimes taken me twelve 
 mouths to go through it : sometimes it has taken me twelve Sunday 
 afternoons to go through the Apostles' Creed, taking one article in that 
 Creed as the subject of my catechetical instructions for each of those 
 days. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — I hope I shall not be considered as invidious in 
 saying what I am about to say. But no individual clergyman will, 
 I am sure, consider it addressed to himself personally, for it is not in- 
 tended to apply to any individual. My own experience of m3'self, and 
 my own observation during the whole of my clerical life, has been, that 
 catechising is a most difficult w^ork, that thei'e are very few good cate- 
 chists, and that the highest and the greatest benefit to the Church 
 would be derived from the clergy feeling it a special duty to learn the 
 art of catechising. They would have the great satisfaction and 
 encouragement of finding their own improvement in theological study 
 brought out by the questions they put even to the humblest children 
 in their parishes. I am now talking to you as I do to my deacons at 
 their ordination ; and I am confident, my reverend brethren, you wall 
 not think me at all obtruding anything authoritative in what I am now 
 saying. 
 
 The Rev. John Downall. — There is one book which I may 
 venture to recommend to the attention of those gentlemen who ai'e 
 beginning the practice of catechising. It is " Bather's Hints on 
 Catechising." From that work I have derived very great advantage. 
 There is also another book which I x-ecommend to the notice of my 
 brother clergymen. It is " Lectures on the Catechism," by Dr. 
 Nixon, the present Bishop of Tasmania. 
 
 The conversation then dropped, and the Synod adjoiunied till the 
 following day, after morning service. 
 
 Session III. Friday, June 27th. 
 
 CONTINUED PASTORAL SUPERINTENDENCE OF THE 
 YOUNG. 
 
 The SjTiod assembled again at eleven o'clock, having previously 
 attended Morning Service in the Cathedral. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — The next subject, my reverend brethren, for 
 the consideration of the Synod, is one of very great impoi'tance. It is, 
 perhaps, one of the most important of all ujjon the paper, if it can be 
 brought practically to work. It is — 
 
 " Continued Pastoral Superintendence of the young who have left 
 " school, especially the encouragement of the living together of yoimg 
 '■ agricultural laboiirers, on a jjlan at once economical, and under 
 " regiilations for self-discipline, in agricultural colleges ;" and thei'e 
 is a reference to "Parochial Work," by the Rev. E. Monro, pp. 184 
 • — 198, second edition. 
 
 The Venerable Archdeacon Bartholoiiett. — It is with great diffi-
 
 92 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 culty that I rise, my Lord, and my reverend brethren, to address you 
 at this moment. I have been requested at a late period, to introduce 
 to your notice the subject No. 3 upon the paper of matters for 
 the consideration of the Synod ; and I feel all the difficulty of 
 approaching it before you, without having any kind of substan- 
 tive proposition to make. The subject itself is one of the very 
 deepest interest ; but, as it is connected in the paper with a pub- 
 lished work by the Rev. E. Monro, I, not having read that work, 
 am but little fitted to address you upon it. I can only hope that 
 those who supplied the subject for our consideration will, when 
 it is opened out, favour us with some remarks upon the practical 
 points which they find can be brought forward, for the conduct and 
 management of our several parishes in this particular respect, such 
 points being, of necessity, the most interesting to this assembly. 
 As I said before, the subject, simply, is one of the very deepest in- 
 terest to us all ; and if all here feel with me upon it, it is also one con- 
 nected with our bitterest recollections. It is impossible, my reverend 
 brethren, not to have seen and felt, that the young persons in whom we 
 have taken the greatest interest, have at a certain critical period of life, 
 departed from having that intercourse with us as parochial ministers 
 which they had used to have in former times, and which we must 
 have hoped would have been continued. It is impossible for us not 
 to have felt that there have been times when we have hoped for better 
 things. Yet, in some way or other, it has so happened that they have 
 slipped tlii'ough our hands ; and personally, I look back with the 
 greiitest possible pain to many parts of my life in which, with the very 
 best hopes raised, I have found them very bitterly fail. There is no 
 period in which we have found the advantage of church-working more 
 than at the period when parties belonging to this class and condition 
 have been preparing for the solemn rite of Confirmation. At such 
 a period nothing perhaps can be more gratifying to us as ministers 
 than to see the preparations made for it by our young people. I can 
 bear witness to it myself; and it is out of this preparation that I 
 have looked to keep up the communication which I hoped to maintain 
 with many of those whom I loved in Christ from the very depths 
 of my heart. And when I say that no period of their lives has given 
 me greater hopes, it is because I have felt more than I am able to 
 express with regard to the effect produced upon their minds at such a 
 time, and, having reference to old feehngs, with regard to what the 
 actual state and condition of the parties was at that time compared 
 with that in after days. Taking them all singly, as was my practice, 
 it is impossible to express the satisfaction I felt in what passed between 
 us ; it is impossible to describe all the hopes raised in me, or the 
 kindly feelings created in them. At such times, the heart is oj)en, 
 confession is made, tears are shed, obedience manifested, prayers and 
 precepts committed to memory ; and everything gives the greatest 
 hope that we had so begun, that the work of conversion would go on 
 happily, and be the tie between the pastor and his young people 
 until he should go down to the grave. The effect of these feelings" 
 was that classes were immediately formed ; and everything went on
 
 SESSION III. CONTINUED PASTORAL SUPERINTENDENCE. 93 
 
 well for a time. But, after a while, I found, what filled my heart 
 with grief, that I had not the same intimate communion with them 
 that I had before, and which I wished. It is impossible but that there 
 must be fault somewhere. Is it the fault of the young people 1 Truly 
 it must be in a great degi'ee. I do not deny they have temptations, 
 whilst we have not the means of rescuing them altogether ; but there 
 is a great deal, evidently, in our own system which wants correction ; 
 and I am sure that if anything can be devised by which we can have 
 greater hold upon these young people, most earnestly will every heart 
 rejoice if through our meeting here, hearing the remarks and explana- 
 tions of all, and prayerfully considering the subject, we may be able 
 to carry it out, not perhaps in a better spirit, for that would be 
 impossible, but with greater hopes of success. But I ask, is the 
 result I have alluded to, the fault of the young people alone '? I 
 should be the last person in the world to say so. It is impossible 
 I should not feel that there is great fault in myself; and the 
 fault which I find in myself is, that I cannot have that degree of 
 devotedness which a man ought to have for his work. It is this 
 devotedness, to which ^Mr. IVIonro's work will carry us. I have not 
 read his " Parochial Work," but I have read his " Sermons," and 
 having read them I can understand to what his success is owing. 
 Mr. Monro's system for the pastoral superintendence of the yoimg 
 may be, and I am sure it is, veiy good ; but his devotedness is the 
 fructifying principle by which the system is to be earned out. Having, 
 as I have just said, read his Sermons, I no longer doubt his success ; 
 and I earnestly wish I was thrown in with a person who could show 
 me not only his advantages, but the spirit in which he gives himself 
 to God and his people. It is his devotedness which makes me 
 consider the spirit we all want to encoiu'age among ourselves ; 
 and it will be, I hope, one of the blessed effects of this Sj-nod that 
 we shall depart to our homes with a consciousness of having met, 
 according to the custom of the Church, in the spirit in which we are 
 assembled, with more devotedness than when perhaps we entered upon 
 our deliberations. There is that feeling in my own mind, and every- 
 thing I see around me indicates the same convictions. But let me 
 my Lord, just make one additional remark. When I look around me, 
 1 see here in this Synod all kinds and shades of opinion. How could 
 I hope, in the first instance, that anything could have carried all those 
 different kinds and shades of opinion into one harmonious concord and 
 agreement, such as was the case yesterday 1 What is it that is in this 
 place now — what is it that has given us that cordial unity which has 
 been manifested among us 1 It is my firm belief, it is the Spirit of 
 God that is among us. Therefore, humanly speaking, while I say, 
 " How could I hope to see what I have seen within the last three 
 days'?" I say again, "Why had I so little foith as not to believe that 
 when, in accordance with the usage of the Church, we came with 
 prayer and a humble determination to seiwe God ; when we came from 
 the Holy Communion, the Bishop presiding, to this place, where we 
 are all willing to obey him as our Father in God in all things right
 
 94 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OP EXETER. 
 
 and proper — I say, imder such circumstances, we have no right but 
 to believe that the harmonious agreement, which we did not foresee, 
 but to which we have come, has been brought to pass by the 
 blessing of the Spirit of God." I hope you will not think I say 
 one word which I do not feel from my very heart, when I say 
 that I think we shall find that the S])irit of God is with us, 
 I think that the very devotedness of which I have spoken is one of the 
 things we shall have the happiness to find increased among us in the 
 course of this Synod. I trust none of us will depart hence exactly as 
 he entered in this respect; but with the feeling that he goes forth, in 
 the power of God, with renewed spirit to do the work which God 
 has been pleased to assign to his charge. Though there are 
 many here who under such feelings have really, honestly, earnestly 
 devoted themselves to the service of God and his people, there are 
 none of us who will not see that there is something move which they 
 could do, more than they have done, and which God's Spirit alone can 
 give them the power to do. I therefore conclude with commend- 
 ing this important subject to your notice, in the belief that the 
 opening out of this question will give opportunity for its being shown 
 how a good and right system may be carried to perfection by the devo- 
 tedness of the person who enters into it. It is in that hope I sit down, 
 trusting that those who follow me will be enabled to show you the 
 manner in which this great and good work is to be done. 
 
 The Kev. Prebendary Oxenham. — Before I enter upon the par- 
 ticular subject which I have to bring under the notice of the Synod, 
 I cannot help, in a few words, expressing my hearty and entire agree- 
 ment with what the Venerable Archdeacon has just said ; words 
 which, coming as they did from his own heart, have penetrated 
 into every one of ours. I will venture to say of myself, that 
 having been now for eighteen years w^orking, I hope not altogether 
 without some effect — in the Lord's vineyard, I can most truly 
 say that I never had my shortcomings, and my ignorance — my 
 positive ignorance — brought more plainly and clearly home to my 
 understanding and feelings than I have within the last two days. 
 I will not say one word more upon that point ; but I think there 
 are few here who will not sympathise with me in that respect. 
 In one respect only have I the advantage over my venerable and 
 reverend fi-ieud. It is in this, that I have read the work of 
 Mr. Monro. At the same time, I cannot say I have read it so 
 perfectly as to have mastered its contents ; but have I'ead sufficient 
 of it — and especially that part which refers to the present subject, 
 from pp. 184 to 198— to be enabled to say, that with the general 
 outline and spirit of Mr. Monro's scheme I cannot but express my 
 hearty concurrence. The general outline, in foct, is indicated in the 
 subject as it is set before vis. Mr. Monro says, that in an ordinary 
 way, in our parishes, as soon as the children have left the school, 
 which may be at fourteen years of age — and in most country parishes 
 it is at ten, or probably from that to twelve — we have absolutely 
 no practical hold ujdou them whatever, according to the ordinary 
 
 J
 
 SESSION III. CONTINUED PASTORAL SUPERINTENDENCE. 95 
 
 organization of our parochial work, until the time comes when we have 
 the Confirmation approaching. It has been said, and I am aware it is 
 the wish of the Bishop, and certainly it is a most just and wise wish, 
 that we should not confine our prej)aration of candidates to a few 
 weeks before confirmation, but tliat we should always have it in our 
 e3'e, and, as far as possible, in our practice. But I am afraid that, 
 in point of fact, we have in our several parishes found it a simple 
 impossibility, with our present arrangements, to do anything more in 
 that respect than, by dint of hard work, and personal persuasion of the 
 masters and mistresses, to wring from them, generally, the luiwilling 
 concession that their apprentices, servants, or dependents should come 
 and give us a few hours for a few weeks before the actual confirmation. 
 But as to asking them to allow their apprentices to come even once 
 a week, to spend one hour with us for pastoral instruction and 
 guidance — that is a thing which, in point of fact, has not been 
 realized in any parish in this Diocese. I think, too, unless we 
 adopt some more efficient plan than has hitherto been adopted for 
 the pui'pose, it would be simply impossible to bring the matter about. 
 We know this to be the case in large towns as well as in country 
 parishes. One of my reverend friends has attributed to me the 
 care of a country parish, but it so happens that my parish com- 
 bines a town as well as a rural district. It is not a large town, but 
 still it is a town with 1,400 or 1,500 inhabitants congregated 
 together, and a coxmtry population of some 400 or 500, who are 
 very much scattered. I have, therefore, some experience of a 
 double difficulty. I can state, as a matter of expei"ience, that a 
 large number of young men from the age of fourteen luitil they are 
 married, are at this moment, and have been for some years, and 
 especially since the giving up of the system of apprenticeship, which 
 has been practically a gi-eat moral evil, — these young men have 
 been living constantly at night in the houses of their parents, often 
 with very young children, often with grown-up daughters, having 
 one single bedroom, usually with five, six, seven, eight, nine, and in 
 some instances I have known even with twelve members of the family 
 crowded together. They have thus been living with eveiy temptation 
 to immorality, with every possible inducement to destroy any fine 
 delicacy of feeling, or any religious impressions ; and they have thus 
 been spending their evenings and nights, being all day long at work, 
 earning by the sweat of their brow, according to God's ordinance, 
 their daily bread. The only exchange for these unhappy persons is, 
 from hard bodily labour to an atmosphere of moral defilement for 
 their minds. It may be said that it is visionary to attempt to find a 
 remedy for this evil — that we cannot hope to alter human nature — that 
 we cannot make the poor rich. We cannot, I admit, do these things ; 
 but it has been found in other places that, paying due consideration to 
 human nature, and to the poverty of those who cannot help themselves, 
 institutions may be provided, which will diminish the extent of such 
 evils. Much as we may fear the very name in this country of 
 anything like monastic institutions — but I will not use the word —
 
 96 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 iraicli as we may fear anything like collegiate bodies with any sem- 
 blance of religion attached to them, yet I must express my belief that 
 morally and religiously we shall never meet the accumulated evils of 
 our country and town parishes, unless we provide for our young per- 
 sons some safe place of refuge, where they may be brought together, 
 at least a great many of them, according to some safe rules, having a 
 sufficient latitude of liberty to make them feel at their ease, but a 
 sufficient amount of restriction to make them ashamed of doing what 
 is very wrong. Such institutions would be of enormous benefit to our 
 counti'y and to our Church. It is such an institution of which Mr. 
 Monro speaks, but not theoretically. There is no statement in all his 
 " Parochial Work " more practically wise than this — and I believe he 
 always speaks from experience — that Englishmen do not want to be 
 theorized with, but that they want to have facts placed before them ; 
 and, when they see things in operation, then they understand whether 
 they are good. Is not this assembly an instance of that 1 I appre- 
 hend no such powerful argtiment for it could be devised by the 
 Avisest heads, though it were expressed in the clearest terms, and 
 published in many books, than the simple fact of our having 
 met, and done some work well. But I return to the subject. Mr. 
 Monro has actually instituted such a college in his own parish, 
 and he has found it to work well. I will just refer to one other autho- 
 rity, which will show that Mr. Monro has done some good ; that 
 though men may laugh at him (and many have), and though they may 
 despise him, yet that practically his example has had very great influ- 
 ence already. We are not likely to find an instance that will show it 
 has had weight more strong than this — that his Royal Highness Prince 
 Albert has cordially adopted the pi-oposition. It has been brought 
 before the Prince in a work which I have in my hands, published at 
 the Prince's express desire, written too and approved, every word, by 
 him before it was published, and at this moment being largely carried 
 out in Windsor and the neighbourhood. In this book we find this 
 suggestion, speaking of the report of an Inspector : — 
 
 " Under these circumstances much good would be done if, besides 
 " providing suitable lodgings for young men, accommodation for sleep- 
 " ing were provided also for lads still of an age to go to school." 
 
 This is from a pamphlet by the Rev. T. T. Carter, Rector of Clewer, 
 called, " Some Remarks upon the Physical and Social Condition of the 
 " Labouring Classes at Windsor." It is published under the direct 
 patronage of Her Majesty, as well as of the Prince, by " J. D. Brown, 
 " Castle-street, Windsor." The whole pamphlet is well worthy of deep 
 consideration : and from my own knowledge of the writer, I can assure 
 the Synod, he is a most self-denying man as a minister of God, and 
 I know no better man in our Church as a parish priest. Indeed, I 
 know no man who is his equal. Perhaps that alone will be sufficient 
 justification for my having said these few words. I am not, however, 
 prepared with a substantive Resolution, because I imderstood I was to 
 appear rather as a subaltern in the matter, as the seconder of the vene- 
 rable Archdeacon. Under these circumstances I did not come prepared
 
 SESSION III. CONTINUED PASTORAL SUPERINTENDENCE. 97 
 
 with a Resolution : but if I might be allowed to propose anything, it 
 would be to this effect : — 
 
 " That the continued pastoi*al superintendence of those young who 
 "have left school is worthy of mature consideration; and that the 
 " encouragement of the living together of yovmg agi'icultural labom-ers 
 " in agricultural colleges in large bodies seems most advisable to be 
 " adopted." 
 
 The Rev. J. R. Hogg, Incumbent of Brixham. — I will venture to say a 
 few words in seconding the Resolution. The peculiar difficulty in which 
 I, as a parochial minister, am placed is this — not only have T a larger 
 proportion of yoimg men to deal w^th than the pojjulation would ordi- 
 narily supply, but they are young men who have come into the parish 
 from all quarters of the country, chiefly because they are of high 
 spirit, and will not bear the restrictions of home, or ordinary appren- 
 ticeship. Many of them are actually runaway apprentices from other 
 places, and they are welcomed by the employers of Brixham because 
 they are very daring and adventurous spirits. They are on shore 
 every week but two days,. Saturday and Sunday ; they are utterly 
 without the influences of home ; and theii;. masters, I am sorry to say, 
 do not exercise that influence over them which they ought to do. 
 The result is, that I have the greatest difficulty in collecting them 
 together in an adult school which I have established ; but where, how- 
 ever, some considerable portion of them do meet for instruction. 
 I think, my Lord, it is one of the great benefits of this Synod, that we 
 may talk together upon these subjects of practical importance ; and I 
 mention these circumstances in order that I may have the sympathies, 
 and practical suggestions, of those who have brought this great sub- 
 ject forward. I have been this morning to visit four of these unhappy 
 youths, whom I was compelled to send to gaol last week, though not 
 one of them belongs to my parish. They had come into it from else- 
 where, and they had shown no criminality, but they were daring to a 
 degree. One was seized because he created a public disturbance, and the 
 others attacked the constable w^ho arrested the first, and they all went to 
 gaol together. There is no real crime in the yoiiths, but an amazing 
 amount of audacity which we are compelled to put down b}- the arm of 
 the law. Each, I trust, may be better for a little solitary confinement : 
 but surely it is not a Clergyman's duty, and I am sure it is not his 
 comfort, to know that the arm of the law is to come in to assist him. 
 I wish rather for some preventive plan, which may reach the hearts, 
 as well as the outward lives, of these unfortunate youths, that, when 
 I return, T may be able to say, " Not only must you keep the law, 
 " but I trust you will as Christians follow me in obeying it cheerfully 
 " and consistently." I trust then that some practical scheme may 
 be debased, which may strengthen my hands in the attempt I hope 
 to make to set up some collegiate body, if it may be so called, but as 
 I should call it, a sailor's home, wherein these youths may live under 
 some wholesome discipline, and enjoy the pleasures of home while 
 upon shore. I will only make one further remark. One of the most 
 devoted parish ministers of the Churcli of England that I ever knew, 
 
 u
 
 98 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 who has now uuha^jpily gone from ns though not out of tliis diocese, 
 stated to me that he never found a clergyman yet who could say that 
 the youth of his parish went on from school to confirmation, and from 
 confirmation to communion ; but that all who did come to commu- 
 nion were reclaimed^ were in fact converts, instead of being trained up, 
 as we profess to train them, to be the childi'en of God brought up in 
 the fear and love of their heavenly Father. When I recollect this, I 
 cannot but feel that there was in this minister's mind at that time a 
 number of caiises which were leading him to stumble ; and the prac- 
 tical result, that we never find a parish in which the childi-en are 
 invarialily l:)rought up as they should he, as the children of God, was, 
 I fear, a main stumbling-block in his way. I ti'ust therefore that we 
 may be able to fall uj)on some scheme which may lead us, under the 
 blessing of God, to remedy, at least in some degree, this great and 
 growing evil. 
 
 The Rev. J. H. Hext. — I beg A\dth great respect to give the Sjniod some 
 account of what has been done by a reverend friend of mine who has 
 now left this diocese ; the Rev. Mr. Golding. My friend has left this 
 diocese now for about twelve months. He met with the same difficulty 
 in his parochial work which we have all met with, that is, the great 
 difficulty of retaining influence and supervision over young persons 
 after they have left school, and between that time and the time of 
 their marriage. He felt this difficulty more especially at the time of 
 confirmation. He states that at one confiimation he had fifty-seven 
 candidates, and that among these fifty-seven, in a parish of 700, only 
 fifteen could read, and that very badly. He therefore set his energies 
 to work to remedy such a state of things, and a more energetic man I 
 do not know. He spoke to the largest landed proprietor in the 
 neighbourhood (the Earl of Falmouth), who saw the thing in the same 
 light as himself, who told him he would build a model lodging house, 
 and give him an acre of land. Mr. Golding then went to Mr. Monro, 
 and i-equested that gentleman to show him what he had done himself. 
 I will i-ead you a few words from what he has written upon the 
 subject of this visit. " I have been," he says, " to Mr. Mom-o's 
 " parish ; and I consider it a more wonderful sight than that of the 
 " Great Exhibition, for there are very few Mr. Monros, and I am 
 " not one of them. I spent a day with him. He has been there 
 " fourteen years, and the bulk of the laboiu-ers in the parish have grown 
 " up under him. The tone and aspect of the whole parish is very 
 " different from anything I have ever seen before. The people do not 
 " appear to labour, but all seem to be gentlemen from the effect upon 
 " them of Christian training. The farmers reverence him. His popu- 
 " lation is 800, and he has now under him 280 from the age of twenty- 
 " four years down to five. It would do any man good to go there, for 
 " what Christianity can do is there done in a way I had never before 
 " any idea of" My friend goes on to say he is settled to build a 
 model lodging house upon the same scale. Mr. Monro has four acres. 
 My fi-iend says, " I do not propose to take in lodgers under fourteen 
 " or eighteen years old, but I shall have a few about forty to act as
 
 SESSION III. CONTINUED PASTORAL SUPERINTENDENCE. 99 
 
 " ballast to the young men." The house he has erected is for eighteen- 
 " The whole establishment," it is added, " should be under the care of 
 " a sound man as superintendent and his wife as matron. I propose 
 " 30/. a-year for that expense, but with lodgings, coals, and candles. 
 " But these thing's must be regTilated according to circumstances. I 
 " propose to combine adult schools with evening schools for the 
 " inmates and others. The price of the lodgings should be about one- 
 " half the earnings of the parties. Their earnings are from 7s. 6d. to 
 " 8s. per week ; that is, they shou.ld pay about 5s. for lodging, wash- 
 " ing, and the use of books. I propose to have prayers every evening. 
 " Such discipline might lead them to elect some ofl&cers from among 
 " themselves to take charge of certain things ; but I am afraid in that 
 " case of their setting themselves up too much as a fraternity. These 
 " are all matters, however, which must be regulated by experience." 
 " I tliink," it is added, " the fiirmers will be delighted with my ideas ; 
 " and that each man would willingly work one day in the week at the 
 " acre of gi-ound." I have not the shghtest doubt, my Reverend 
 Bi'ethren, what will result from this. It will act in some measure as a 
 check to improvident maniages, and also upon the causes from which 
 those marriages generally spring, which are the illicit connexions that 
 young people in the same parish form from having none of the 
 comforts of home. I have great pleasiu'e in laying the plan of Mr. 
 Golding's building upon the table for the inspection of my brother 
 ministers. 
 
 In answer to a question from the Rev. Dr. Harris, 
 The Rev. J. H. Hext added, that the cost of a building to accom- 
 modate about sixteen would be 350/. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris. — The classes of the population who have 
 been princiiDally alluded to in this discussion by my reverend brethren 
 have been agricultural chiefly ; but my reverend friend and colleague 
 Mr. Hogg has called the attention of the Synod to the circumstances 
 of another and a peculiar class, a class of great interest, but of great 
 difficulty in management. There is besides these another class who 
 have some claim upon our sympathies. It is my lot, in the providence 
 of Gk)d, to be the minister of a parish where there is a great deal of 
 wealth upon the surface, and where everything looks to the visitor 
 very attractive and beautiful ; but where there is, vmderneath the 
 sui'face, and behind the scenes, a degree of misery, squalor, and 
 wi-etchedness which would hardly be believed by those who do not 
 know the back settlements of our situation at Torquay. From the 
 peculiarity of that place, where there are generally a vast number of 
 persons of great wealth, whose charitable feelings are easily worked 
 upon, but who do not take the trouble to inquire into the pretended 
 cases of distress that are brought before them, there is a congregation 
 of poor persons in the place. Many of them come in the first instance 
 for work. They do not find it, and they fall in with other classes who 
 have come especially for the purposes of imposition. For a time they 
 live either by working or begging ; but they soon find that honest 
 labour is not sufficient to keep them occupied. Then they are driven 
 
 H 2
 
 100 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 into those recesses of misery and vice, for such I must call tliem. 
 where there is a great congregation of persons together of all ages and 
 both sexes. Males and females, children and adults of all ages and 
 degrees are congregated together in a miserable apartment, thus form- 
 ing a scene of the most polluting and degrading tendency. It is 
 impossible in such places to pi-eserve anything like moral feeling and 
 moral purity among either young men or young women. This is 
 a most lamentable state of things ; and my reverend brethren can 
 testify in their several positions, that very few marriages take place 
 among this class until they are necessitated by the very near approach 
 of the mother's shame. Many of this class are mechanics, for such we 
 may call them, as they are chiefly brought there in connexion with 
 new buildings ; and siich are very much in want of assistance in order 
 to keep them from the polluting influences to which I have alluded. 
 I will here read the Resolution which was passed on this subject at the 
 meeting of our ruri-decanal Chapter : — 
 
 " With regard to Subject 3, we feel the difficulty of maintaining 
 " continued pastoral superintendence over the young ; and approving 
 " of the principle of establishing lodging houses for apprentices and 
 " others in towns, and agricultural colleges in rural parishes under the 
 " siiperintendence of the parochial Clergy, we would desire some 
 " digested scheme to be recommended by the Synod." 
 
 It is hardly to be expected, from what we have seen, that any 
 digested scheme should be put before us ; but from the remarks that 
 have been thrown out, we, who are assembled under that gracious 
 influence which has been so properly alluded to, shall go home to our 
 respective work, with an earnest desire to collect together in our minds, 
 and to compare as far as we can, the materials out of which to form 
 a system which may be for the good of our respective parishes ; and 
 there will thus be another practical good resulting from the calling of 
 this Synod of the Diocese of Exeter. 
 
 The Rev. J. Downall. — I am going to suggest, my Lord and Reverend 
 Brethren, that after the woixl " agricultural," the words " and other 
 labourers " should be introduced into the Resolution. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — In reference to what has. been already observed, 
 I would here say that it is my earnest wish that every subject should 
 be dealt with as well as possible ; and therefore, our time cannot 
 be better employed than by following up a few things well. To do 
 many things superficially would be useless. We cannot expect that at 
 one Synod we should be able to go through the whole category of our 
 parochial and ministerial necessities ; let us, therefore, do what we can, 
 but what we do, let us do as well as we can. 
 
 The Venerable Archdeacon Babtholomew. — And what remains will 
 only make us the moi-e anxious for another Synod. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Scott. — I do not rise to occupy the time of 
 the Synod by any remarks as to my own experience, or to intrude my 
 advice upon a subject of so miich interest. But I venture to offer one 
 practical suggestion towards an-iving at the most fruitful mode of 
 availing ourselves of the scattered pieces of valuable information upon
 
 SESSION III. CONTINUED PASTORAL SUPERINTENDENCE. 101 
 
 this most important question which we have jnst heard, and of which 
 I tiiist we shall still hear more. It is manifestly impossible, that any- 
 digested scheme can be submitted to this Synod, and considered by it 
 at this meeting ; but I think there is a plan by which we may avail 
 ourselves of the suggestions that have been made. If your Lordship 
 would think it right to nominate a Committee of clergy to collect this 
 scattered information, to act as it were like a mirror in concentrating 
 the rays of light upon the subject, and afterwards to report to your 
 Lordship upon it, I feel persuaded that such a course would materially 
 tend to the assistance and edification of the clergy, not only of this 
 diocese, but of England generally. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Lyne. — During my long experience in the 
 ministry, which has now extended to twenty-six years, I have given 
 much attention to this subject. 1 have been engaged both in large 
 and small parishes, in parishes comprehending persons of all trades 
 and callings ; but I will only allude to one agricultural parish which 
 I served in the diocese of Winchester for a period of five years. It 
 was purely agricultiu-al, and the population was about 800. There I 
 gave my attention to those yoiiths who had left the parochial school, 
 and I opened an evening school twice a-week to meet them. I 
 always made it a point to attend there myself; and there I pre- 
 pared them for confirmation. Certain portions of the evenings 
 Avere, how^ever, devoted to obtaining secular knowledge. This school 
 succeeded so well that at one of Bishop Tomline's visitations I 
 presented 130 candidates for confirmation. 129 of them came 
 to the Lord's Supper afterwards, and a great portion of them 
 remained communicants for the four years I afterwards remained 
 there. In the large parish to which I was lately appointed in Corn- 
 wall, which is both agricultural and mining, I have in the course of 
 the last three weeks had an application to open an evening school. I 
 have consented; the National schoolmaster will attend, and I also 
 intend to be present myself. One other plan I have always adopted. 
 I have always known the year in wdiich confirmation would be held 
 by the Bishop. I have always taken it for granted that his Lordship 
 wovild be at liis post, and I have always, three months before confir- 
 mation, called the children of the parish together. I have had, in one 
 parish in Cornwall, as many as 230 childi-en collected together at one 
 time, many of them perfectly ignorant of the Catechism ; but I never 
 turned one back, because I foiind they were alwaj'S willing to attend. 
 And I am to say that all fell in with ray plans. The most ignorant, 
 as I have said, attended. I divided them into classes; and I found 
 that the most ignorant would attend in order to hear the instructions 
 given to those in the higher classes. A great many of these children 
 are now communicants. The Venerable the Archdeacon of Barnstaple 
 asked whose fault it was that we lost our pastoral superintendence 
 over the young. I believe the fault is, that in large parishes we have 
 not a sufiicient number of clergy to keep up the superintendence. 
 That is the great source of the evil ; for where there are only one or 
 two clergymen to look after two or three thousand persons, they cannot
 
 102 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 hope to be able to devote so much time to pastoral superinteudence 
 over youth as they could wish. 
 
 The Rev. W. B. Cosens. — I rise, my Lord, to offer a practical 
 suggestion. I think we must have been brought to the conclusion, 
 from all we have heai-d, that excellent as the plan would be for the 
 reformation of this class, and their continuance in a life of goodness 
 under our pastoral care, the wherewithal stands in the way. In om- 
 small parishes, I am afraid if we are to wait for the establishment of 
 such an admirable scheme as has been set before us, we shall go 
 down to our graves without having seen that improvement take place 
 which it nuist be our hearty desire to see. I, therefore, wish now to 
 offer what is a practical suggestion, and one which I have experienced 
 the benefit of myself many years since. For more than thirty years 
 I have been a parochial minister, and during the whole of that period 
 I have had this matter at heart as far as my means would go. 
 Now, what is the occasion and the necessity for forming a scheme 
 for keeping these young persons under inspection and influence ? 
 What does it arise from? From a lamentable deficiency of home 
 care. Before we can expect to see any very great improvement 
 among the children, we must endeavour to effect some preceding 
 improvement among their parents. But while parents ai'e reduced 
 to the wretched state of existence that we find them in, in many 
 agricultural p;u"ishes, while whole families are crowded together into 
 one small I'oom, where all regard to morality and decency is stifled 
 in the young, how is it possible to hope that you can keep that 
 influence over them which will lead them to a practical life of god- 
 liness ? I felt this more than twenty years ago, when I saw the 
 miserable sight in one house of four beds in one room ten feet by 
 twelve. The beds literally touched each other, and there were no less 
 than twelve persons crowded in that little room. There were among 
 them grandfather and grandmother, father and mother, and the rest 
 of the family. The sight was too shocking to contemplate. At that 
 time a gentleman came into the parish who purchased the manor. 
 I went to him at once, and said, " Sir, there is an evil in our parish 
 " which you only can remedy ; the accommodation for our labourers 
 " is utterly insufficient, and there are evils from it of which you know 
 " nothing ; but until you make some arrangements to let each cottage 
 " have at least two bed-rooms, nothing can be done hj the minister 
 " of the parish towards a reformation." He instantly set to work, — 
 and I beg you to notice what he did, because it is in the power of 
 many to lead the squirearchy of their neighbourhoods to adopt the 
 same plan. He instantly gave orders that the pei'sous who had families, 
 and who kept lodgers, should get rid of the lodgers, or to be prepared 
 to quit their houses, as they pleased. By this means a little thinning- 
 was made. He then went to every cottage, and divided every room, 
 exce^)t they were dilapidated, and then he pulled them down, and 
 divided the upper part into two rooms. He also gave notice to every 
 family, that if they took in lodgers he would turn them out of the 
 ho\ise. The consequence was, that the accommodation which had
 
 SESSION III. CONTINUED PASTORAL SUPERINTENDENCE. 103 
 
 beeu so wretchedly bad before was greatly improved ; aud I believe, 
 from that moment, 1 was better able to see the advance of my 
 parishioners in the decent practices of life than I ever had been 
 before. Whilst they were living in tliis inhuman style, for I will not 
 use a harsher word, from there being mixed together men, women, 
 and chikhen, boys and girls, all my teacliing and instructions were 
 perfectly neutralized. Now, though we can have but very little hope 
 of returning to oui' parishes and there instituting a Harrow Weald 
 for our people, we may, I think, all go boldly to oiu* squirearch}"^, 
 and tell them the need we have of their assistance. If that is done, — 
 though, perhaps, I have less hojje than some, I will not despair of seeing 
 some improvements in the accommodations provided for the people 
 under our care, which I believe would tend to their spiritual advantage. 
 The Rev. R. H. Fortescue. — The feeling was esjiressed in the deanery 
 to which I belong, and it was shared in by many friends for whose 
 wisdom J have the gi'eatest reverence, that it is expedient to encom'age 
 these institutions. I feel the responsibility under which I lay, as a 
 member of the Synod, too much to refi-ain from starting frivolous 
 objections, but, on the other hand, that responsibility impels me not to 
 be silent when I feel it a duty to speak. Every one must heartily 
 symj^athise in the touching statement of the disappointments to which 
 we parochial ministers are subjected, made by the Venerable Arch- 
 deacon in his opening adch'ess. There was no one here, I am sure, 
 whose heart did not respond to, and whose experience did not confirm 
 his statements upon that subject. But there was another statement 
 he made which I feel was not less responded to by every minister 
 present — and that was, that a great deal of our failure depends upon 
 the want of devotedness in ourselves. I firmly believe that the whole 
 mass of om' failm-es arises fi-om that want of devotedness which is 
 necessary to the success of almost every scheme in the ministry not 
 merely temporal. I think the success of ]\Ir. Monro is to be ascribed 
 wholly to his j^ersonal qualifications and devotedness. If we only had 
 a Monro in every parish, no doubt the scheme proposed would suc- 
 ceed ; but it appears that although the scheme, under certain regula- 
 tions and superintendence, would succeed, that in principle there are 
 objections to it which ought to be taken into consideration. One 
 great ground of the evils complained of is, upon the one hand, that 
 parents among the poor, unhappily loecausc they are not able, do not 
 do their duty towards their children ; and upon the other hand, that 
 chikh'en do not love, honour, and succour their pm'ents. Is it the 
 clergyman's duty under such circumstances to begin setting up 
 lodging-houses or colleges in which refractory children are to be 
 accommodated, or is it to endeavoiu' to teach both parents and 
 chikh'en to endeavour to do their duty as Christians 1 The case of 
 Mr. Hogg is almost entirely irrelevant to the greater part of our 
 parishes. W^hat is necessary for them, it appears, is to have lodging- 
 houses established under the restrictions of a well-regulated home. 
 But I believe the fact is, that in towns, and counti'y places also, the 
 keepers of lodging-houses are generally some of the worst people in the
 
 10-i ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 place, simply because the more respectable people will not subject 
 themselves to the inconvenience of having these young men in their 
 houses. It seems to me, then, that in the first place there is a serious 
 objection to this plan, inasmuch as it would occasion what I should 
 call an unnatiu-al and unjustifiable severance of domestic ties. What 
 should we say of those parties who, while they kept children at school 
 from twelve to twenty, never allowed them to have the society of their 
 fathers rjid mothers ? We must all feel that considerable evils would 
 result. It appears to me, moreover, that such a combination of 
 qualities would be required in the superintendent of these institutions 
 as are rarely found in individuals willing to vindeitake the office. 
 I would put out of the question the idea of the clergyman undertaking- 
 it, for, whatever might be a man's devotedness, he would require a 
 number of qualifications besides that in order to undertake such a 
 duty consistently with the proper discharge of his other pastoral 
 duties. Mr. Monro may have great capacity for the work — he may 
 not be liable to be injured by the restrictions which the labour of such 
 an institution would bring him under ; but if clergymen generally 
 were to undertake it, even though they brought to it Mr. Monro's 
 devotedness, still the minds of most of us are not so constituted ; and 
 their other parochial duties must grievously suffer by their superin- 
 tendence of these lodging-houses or schools. As to the appointment 
 of other persons, there would, as I have stated, be very great difficulty 
 in finding those who are suitable — a circumstance which should be 
 weighed well before any clergyman ventures upon connecting himself 
 to such a scheme. My principal objection, however, is, that these 
 colleges, if not so superintended, would tend only to aggravate the 
 evils which they are designed to obviate. The words which occuiTed 
 to me in the ruri-decanal Chapter were, that I feared, if they were not 
 so superintended, they would become dens of iniquity. T. believe it ; 
 and further consideration does not lead me to qualify that point. 
 I believe they would become festering heaps of vice and profligacy. 
 I would, therefore, express my hope, tliat no one should be induced to 
 carry out such a plan without the most matm-e and serious considera- 
 tion, and also that we should wait to see not only the success of Mr. 
 Monro, but of the other gentleman whose name has been already 
 mentioned, Mr. Golding. If it succeeds in two cases, I confess that 
 will be a strong argument against me, which will tend to remove the 
 feelings I have upon the subjecf. There is another difficulty in the 
 matter to which, I am sure, my reverend friends will not be insensible 
 — it is the fact that the wages of young boys in the country are not 
 equal to paying the expenses of such a house. For some years after 
 they go out, upon leaving school, they rarely get more than Qd. a-day, 
 from which they go up to M. or 9d Now Mr. Monro's plan, I believe, 
 depends upon the payment, by each person, of 5s. Qd. per week at 
 least. This objection was urged strongly by several ministers at the 
 meeting of Clei'gymen, and, therefore, I believe it to be my duty to 
 state it here. Under these circumstances, I would propose, as an 
 Amendment^ —
 
 SESSION III, CONTINUED PASTORAL SUPERINTENDENCE. 105 
 
 "That ill the opinion of this Synod, the general establishment of 
 " colleges in the rural districts upon the plan suggested by Mr. Monro, 
 " is open to serious objections, inasmuch as such institutions would 
 " occasion an unjustifiable and unnatural severance of domestic ties ; 
 " secondly, that such a combination of qualities would be required in 
 " their superintendents in order to their successful conduct as would 
 " rarely be found in indi\'iduals ■ftdlliug to undertake the office ; and 
 " thirdly, because if not so superintended, such institutions would tend 
 " only to aggravate the evils they are designed to obviate." 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Coleridge seconded the Amendment. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Luney. — I identify myself to a great extent 
 Avith the observations that have fallen from my friend and brother 
 Mr. Fortescue, upon this important question ; but I think there are 
 parishes so peculiarly situate that they might with great advantage, 
 and with much facility, adopt some modifications of the plan recom- 
 mended by Mr. Mom-o. I am confident, however, from the experience 
 I have had in my own neighbourhood, that no modification of that 
 plan could meet the circumstances and the necessities of our district. 
 The lowest cost of the maintenance of the individuals in !Mr. Monro's 
 establishment very far exceeds the average wages of the labouring 
 population in our district ; and I conciu* with Mr. Fortescue that there 
 Avould be many serious evils arising from the interruption of the 
 domestic ties if the system were canied to a great extent. I conciu- 
 with him, too, in the opinion that very serious moral evils would 
 result ft-om an inadequate superintendence, if such lodging-houses are 
 established. I also think that we should have no reasonable hope of 
 obtaining anything like an adequate or continuous superintendence, 
 except through the medium of the clergyman, who, if he were to devote 
 himself to the work, must do so to the neglect, and at the expense of 
 far more important ministerial functions. Concurring with Mr. For- 
 tescue to this extent, I should be sorry to be a party to the Amend- 
 ment to its full result, because I think if we had a Monro in every 
 parish, I question whether even the great determination and extreme 
 energy of ^Ir. Monro could establish one such institution in any of the 
 parishes immediately adjacent to my own. But whether he could or 
 not, I am not quite sure whether in every instance it would be desir- 
 able. Mr. Monro is peculiarly placed. He may be disposed to con- 
 secrate all his substance to the spiritual well-being of his parishioners. 
 I should wish, therefore, my Lord, by-and-by, if the Amendment be not 
 carried, to move another Amendment, to the effect that the suggestions 
 thrown out by Mr. Scott, be adopted as a substantive motion, that the 
 whole subject be referred to a Committee to be nominated by your 
 Lordship. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — I am very desirous, as this is a practical point, 
 that its merits should be known genei-ally throughout the two counties 
 composing this diocese. I wish to speak of the possibility of houses 
 being provided for the poorer portions of the population at an easy 
 rate of rent, and to show that this practically can be done. One of 
 the most opulent and one of the most benevolent noblemen in this
 
 106 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 country, one whose attention is constantly given to the duties of his 
 property, — I mean the Duke of Bedford — a man of no ordinary intellect 
 — has actually built houses of this kind. He has built a considerable 
 number — more than a hundred altogether — at a certain rate of cost. 
 With true wisdom he has contrived that this shall not be made a mei'e 
 matter of charity ; and therefore he expects a return of four per cent, 
 upon the outlay that he has incurred in the erections. I would 
 advise all of you who have au opportunity, to enjoy the treat of be- 
 liolding the comfort of these cottages, which are occupied by labourers, 
 and persons of that class, upon such terms as enable them to pay that, 
 which the Duke cares not for, except as a test of the real usefulness of 
 the measure — namely four j)er cent. Those which I refer to are in the 
 immediate neighbourhood of Tavistock, and they are excellent ; but 
 besides these there are others at Milton Abbott, in the Duke's own 
 jiarish. 
 
 The llev. J. T. P. Coffin. — I entirely agree with all that has fallen 
 fi'om the Venerable Archdeacon, and fi-om Mr. Oxenham ; yet there 
 are some points in the proposal which require much more consideration 
 than I fear we shall be able to give to them at this moment. It is for 
 the purpose of affording opportunity for the full consideration of this 
 subject that I beseech the Synod to adopt some measure, before 
 coming to a conclusion either for or against the proposition, so that 
 we may be enabled to meet a very great evil in a spirit which will not 
 only be satisfactory to oiirselves, and to those we represent, but also 
 to the population. It has happened once in my life to have been 
 called upon to fill situations where I have been brought into contact 
 with a much larger population than that of my own parish. This has 
 given me an insight into the manners and habits of the people for 
 whose sake we are engaged in this discussion. With regard to a col- 
 lege for young agricultuiul and other labourers, it is a part only of a 
 very great system of parochial management, which has been carried 
 out in a most extraordinary manner by a man of a master mind. I 
 cannot forbear stating that if I had been in possession of Mr. Monro's 
 book when I first undertook the management of my parish, I hope I 
 should have been a better man and a better minister than I now feel to 
 have been. I cannot get up from the perusal of that work without 
 feeling, in the language of our Prayer Book, that I have " left undone 
 " many things which I ought to have done, and that I have done many 
 " things wdiich I ought not to have done." Under these circumstances 
 I would beseech the attention of the Synod, not only to the particular 
 point under consideration, but I would also ask them carefully to 
 peruse the work of Mr. IVIonro, and to observe that it is his system 
 not to proceed at once to these collegiate dwellings for the labouring- 
 classes, but to have them under his own management from the age of 
 seven years till they go out to earn their bread ; and that he goes on 
 step by step, fitting them to be members of an institution where they 
 ma}^, if by chance immorality has been committed, become corrected. 
 I feel quite sure, from my knowledge of that class of persons, of an 
 age when they are likely to be brought into such an institution, that
 
 SESSION 111. CONTINUED PASTORAL SUPERINTENDENCE. 107 
 
 one bad spirit amoug a number might perhaj^s not corrupt the whole, 
 but that he might damage the whole establishment in such a way as 
 to bring it into discretUt. With regard to what has fallen from Mr. 
 Hext, I agree that there are parishes on the sea-coast where parties 
 I'esort from distant places, to occupy for a time, to earn their bread, 
 and who are exempted, by thus leaving their homes, from parochial 
 restraint. In a certain measure they are not under the restraint of 
 the law, because not being resident they feel that if they do fall under 
 the law they cau leave the neighbom-hood, and cannot be traced. The 
 dwellings of the poor in these places have occiipied my attention. But 
 this is a most ditHcult and important subject. I can mention at this 
 moment a case that occurred in my own parish. I gave an additional 
 room to a poor family consisting of the wife's mother, the husband, 
 wife, and five children. Ten days after that the parties came to me 
 and said it would be a great help to them if I would allow them to 
 take lodgers. This was a great discouragement to me. I mention 
 this, however, not as a general case, but as a thing that frequently 
 happens. T should be sorry, in conchision, to agree to the terms 
 of the original Resolution proposed by Mr. Prebendaiy Oxenham, 
 because that, I think, would be committing the Synod ; and, on the 
 other hand, I should be equally sorry to swamp the question by con- 
 senting to the Amendment moved by Mr. Fortescue. But I shall 
 corcUally concur in any proceeding that will lead to a strict examina- 
 tion into the merits of the case, and if we assemble again within these 
 walls, I shall most heartily join in any well-digested measm-e for eftect- 
 iug the object which we all have in view. 
 
 The Rev. R. H. Fortescue. — From the observations that have been just 
 made, it has occurred to me, my Lord, that it would be expedient not to 
 press my Amendment. If my reverend friend, the mover of the 
 original Resolution, will consent to alter it so that the whole question 
 be referred to a Committee, I shall be ready at once to withdraw the 
 Amendment. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — It appeai-s to me that the two propositions, the 
 original Resolution, and that for refening the subject to a Committee, 
 are most consistent with, each other. I must say this, and I say it 
 unfeignedly, that I am j^erhaps one of the least qualified persons in this 
 asseml^ly to come to a definite opinion upon the case ; but at the same 
 time it appears to me that the real question we shall have to consider 
 is this — Shall we have a Committee with a resolution going to them 
 that will recommend this as a measure that we shall be glad to find 
 practicable, or with a declaration that we think it hopeless to attempt 
 it ? I apprehend that the latter, however the terms of the amendment 
 might have justified it, is now withdrawn, and that that view is no 
 longer taken. It is, then, no longer desirable to send this subject 
 to a Committee with a halter roimd its neck. The feeling would 
 rather seem to be that there should be a Committee to consider 
 thoroughly the reasons aye and no ; and we have seen so much of sound 
 reason and principle exhibited in the discussion, that if those gentlemen 
 who have joined in it were to meet as a Committee and report, it
 
 108 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 appeal's to me that we miglit come to a greatly-good pi-actical conclu- 
 sion. If the words of the Resolution are such as to decide the question 
 aye or no at once, that is a different matter. I think we ought 
 rather to have it left an open question. 
 
 After a brief consultation it was agreed that both the original Resolu- 
 tion and the Amendment should be withdrawn in favour of a general 
 reference to a Committee. 
 In the meantime, 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary OxENiiAM said — I beg your Lordship's permission 
 to address a few words to the Synod in answer to the objections which 
 have been urged by some of my reverend brethren to the establishment 
 of such institutions as have been in our contemplation. Three main 
 objections have been alleged, each of which can, I think, be readily 
 answered. The first is, that they would promote a severance of the 
 domestic ties. I apprehend that no such severance of ties is contem- 
 plated at all. Those who will be put into these Colleges, or Homes, or 
 whatever else they may be called, in any parish, would be within a few 
 yards of their own parents' doors ; and probably they would be able to 
 have fully as much intercourse with them, at all proper times, as they 
 have now. Their separation would be simply during the hours of 
 sleep, and then they would have decent instead of indecent places for 
 their rest. The next argument, in the nature of an objection, was, that 
 we should not be able, generally, to find persons fit to undertake the 
 office of Superintendent, and that from the duties of the Clergy at 
 present, they would be wholly unable to meet the requirements of the 
 case. In reply to this, I beg to say that I esteem this proposition to 
 be only part of a larger plan ; that the only eftectual way of meeting 
 the wants of our parishes is to have other schemes besides this, and 
 that the scheme I shall submit when the next subject comes under 
 consideration, for increasing the nimiber of authorized teachers and 
 assistants of ministers, will go far towards removing the objection 
 altogether. The third objection is, that if these institutions be under 
 no regulation, or under bad regulation, they would become dens of 
 iniquity. I admit it. But the scheme is, that they shall be under 
 good, sound, wholesome regulation ; and that I think we shall secure. 
 
 The original Resolution and the Amendment having been formally 
 withdrawn, 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Scott moved, — 
 
 9. " That the continued pastoral superintendence of the young 
 " who have left school is a subject deserving the most mature con- 
 " sideration ; and that the whole matter be referred to a Committee to 
 " be forthwith nominated by the Lord Bishop, and to report to his 
 " Lordship : and that the Committee be requested to confer with 
 " the Diocesan and Local Boards on the subject." 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington seconded the Resolution. 
 
 The Resolution was carried unanimously. 
 
 The Lord Bishop then nominated the following members of the 
 Synod to be the Committee : —
 
 SESSION ITT. ORDAINING OF PERMANENT DEACONS. 109 
 
 The Ven. Archdeacon Moore Stevens. The Rev. Dr. Harris. 
 
 The Ven. Archdeacon Bartholomew. The Eev. Dr. Coleridge. 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Ilarington. The Rev. Robert Fortcscue. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Oxeuham. The Rev. William Burrough Cosens. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Woollcombe. The Rev. John Roughton Hogg. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Scott. The Rev. John Hawkins Hext. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Lyne The Rev. John Downall. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Luney. The Rev. John Thomas Pine Coffin. 
 
 ORDAINING OF PERMANENT DEACONS. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — The next subject for the cousideration of the 
 Synod is that of " increasing the number of authorized Teachers and 
 " Assistants of Ministers by the ordaining of Permanent Deacons, espe- 
 " cially of Teachers duly I'ecommended from the Training College at 
 " Exeter." In order to make this question understood, so that the 
 Sjmod may know what is open to them to do upon this question, 
 I shall make some explanations. The word "permanent" is not to 
 be considered in the same sense as "perpetual." It is only to be 
 understood as " long-endm-ing," for a higher authority than om'S has 
 decided tliat Deacons are not to be excluded from the higher order of 
 the ministry. I may therefore state the sense in which I understand 
 the word " permanent," by telling you what I have done, and what 
 I mean to continue to do. I have accepted and licensed, and I shall 
 continue to accept, as a title to Holy Orders, the nomination of a non- 
 academic person to be the Deacon of the Minister who nominates him, 
 not in the ordinary form, as his Assistant. Of course such Deacon 
 will be his assistant ; but I feel it right that there should be a broad 
 distinction drawn between the class of persons to whora we are looking 
 here, and those who are academics. It must be understood that such 
 Deacons are not to claim to be admitted to the priesthood until they 
 have acquired an academic degree, which the orchnary rule of the 
 Diocese demands. Yet, mindful of the apostolic rule, that those who 
 use the office of a Deacon well, purchase to themselves a good degree ; 
 and mindful also of the prayers that our Church makes over them at 
 their ordination, namely, that they may deserve to be admitted to the 
 higher ministries of the Church, I cannot consider the priesthood as 
 not open also to such persons as shall by great meiit prove themselves, 
 after long probation, worthy to be admitted to that higher order. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Oxenham. — I shall proceed at once to the 
 subject, and without any preface I will read the Resolution I have to 
 submit to the consideration of the Synod : — 
 
 10. " That the Synod believes that the restoration of a permanent, or 
 " comparatively permanent, order of Deacons imder proper restrictions 
 " would be highly advantageous to the Church ; and that the Bishop 
 " be respectfully requested to consider under what regulations such an 
 " order can be best established." 
 
 Such is the proposition I shall submit to the Synod. First 
 of all, I apprehend that there are very few of us, even in small 
 parishes, who do not find that the work placed upon us is heavier than
 
 110 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 OTir weak shoulders cau well bear. It is important for men to 
 know what they can and what tliey cannot beor ; but we in our 
 parishes are very often constrained to undertake a A'ariety, and 
 almost a contrariety of duties at the same time, and the issue is, 
 that we do not, perhaps, do scarcely one of them well. Now, one 
 great assistance to us in our work, which would tend to remove this 
 evil, for it is an evil which obstructs our progress, — would be the 
 establishment of a permanent order of Deacons, in the sense that has 
 just been explained by the Lord Bishop. There are many of us who 
 cannot afford to have an assistant curate ; that is, one who comes to us 
 for two years as deacon, and who is then translated to the priesthood ; 
 or, if we can, the probabilities are strong, that so soon as our curate 
 attains the order of the priesthood he leaves us, and the parish is 
 thrown into a new set of feelings, of thoughts, and of instructions. 
 When they come to us with a title to orders, they are contemplating 
 leaving the place ; they are anticipating all the time they are with us, 
 the pleasure of soon being at liberty to do as they please ; and the con- 
 sequence naturally is, that there is a constant struggle of delicacy 
 between the rector or vicar, and the curate, to take care that one 
 does not encroach upon the other ; to see that the curate does not 
 encroach upon the principal, and that the principal does not seem to 
 direct over-much his subordinate. Now, there is nothing more 
 important in the parochial ministry than unity of plan and system 
 throughout the whole work. I am speaking of a sentiment which 
 is peculiarly brought out in the work of Mr. Monro. I will not read 
 the passage I refer to, but the sense of it is this, that if possible, the 
 clergyman should take the entire spiritual department of his parish 
 into lais own hands, surrendering all mixed qiiestions, all parochial and 
 temporal matters, into other hands, and that he should, if possible, do 
 the whole of the spiritual work himself. He points out the evil 
 of one man taking the department of preaching, and thinking himself 
 above the lower work of visiting the sick, and instructing the young : 
 and he shows how utterly impossible it is, that a man can preach well 
 to his people, if he has not a knowledge of their individual cares and 
 wants. The fomidation of a good priest's sermon is good priestly 
 intercourse with the souls of the people to whom he preaches. But it 
 is absolutely impossible, with the present arrangements of our parishes, 
 that the priest should have that sufficient knowledge of his people 
 which would enable him to preach well, unless he surrenders much of 
 the work he is now called upon to do ; the superintendence of various 
 charities, the attendance at vestries, and so on. Now, if we had those 
 who were ostensibly and provisionally permanent deacons, it would be 
 understood at once that these men were subordinate, and were 
 intended to be siibordinate to the priest, with whom they were 
 ministers. It is still intended in every parish, I apprehend, that there 
 should be one who is in charge of the cure of sovds, but it may be 
 difficult in practice to carry it out. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — I hope not. I am not aware of a single parish 
 in this diocese entrusted to a deacon. I found a good many so, but I
 
 SESSION III. ORDAINING OF PERMANENT DEACONS. 1 1 1 
 
 have at last been enabled to get rid of the practice in every parish, so 
 far as I know. Is not that so, Mr. Barnes 1 
 
 Mr. Barnes. — I cannot venture to assert it is so, positively, my 
 Lord, from memory ; but it certainly is the rule in this diocese, and I 
 believe it is really carried out. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Oxenham. — I think your Lordship has mistaken 
 my meaning. I did not intend to say there was not a priest in every 
 parish, but that the priest who is the incumbent is not the single 
 guiding mind and hand in his parish, because of the difficulty of 
 getting curates from whom they can exact the necessary submission. 
 I speak of my own experience as far as my term goes, because I have 
 always had curates since I have been in priest's orders, and I have found 
 the evils of our present system very great. The best curate I ever had 
 left me in a few months. I a})prehend that a permanent order of 
 deacons would be in strict accordance with the practice cf the Primi- 
 tive Church. We have in our Church a thread of the skein by which 
 we are to weave a spiritual web for the population, and in which we 
 are to be zealous in catching men for heaven. It is a part of the 
 spiritual web which we have not interwoven with the rest. But I 
 think if there were a permanent order of deacons, who in many 
 parishes might be available, the spiritual advantages of our people 
 would be really incalculable. With reference, for example, to the case 
 of the collegiate establishment for the pastoral superintendence of 
 youth, if it were possible to have a deacon, or two deacons in a parish, 
 we coidd immediately place one of them as perpetual superintendent 
 of the collegiate establishment, which I really think would remove the 
 whole of the difficulty that has been felt upon that subject. I woidd 
 here refer to the authority of one who has written upon this subject to 
 me,— to the authority of one who has had experience not merely of 
 deacons being employed in parishes iisefully, but also of a college of 
 priests and deacons in large and j)opulous parishes. 
 
 " Question No. 4," he says, " is of great importance. It is most 
 " desirable to have a body of cWgy who may be supposed from birth 
 " to have had the ordinary course of education of the middle and 
 " poorer classes, rather than that of those who have been educated 
 " at the Universities. Upon this and other grounds. I hail with satis- 
 " faction and joy the introduction of litei'ates into Holy Orders." 
 
 But he thinks, that vmder present regulations, tlie admission of 
 literates into a permanent order of Deacons will probably not be 
 fully successful, and mainly upon two grounds, — first, that they will 
 feel themselves, from their want of an university education, to a 
 certain extent in a degi'aded jDOsition, and apt to be irritated, and 
 hurt at having one in a superior position whom they regard as upon 
 an equality, chiefly because there is no provision at present for any 
 distinct preparatory education before being admitted into holy orders. 
 This is a wide question, not only as to Deacons, but as to all of us ; 
 and I may venture, parenthetically, to say this, that I think we must 
 every one of tis have felt grievously, when we first entered upon the 
 practical cure of souls, to find the same lamentable need of some
 
 112 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 special preparation for oiu' work. I think, therefore, we may hail 
 wuth the greatest satisfaction and thankfulness to our Heavenly 
 Father, that there is already established one or two examples of pre- 
 paratory colleges — at Wells and Chichester for instance, where this 
 difficulty has been attempted to be met, and the working of which has 
 been most eminently successful. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — The only one of the results of which I have 
 had personal experience is that at Wells, and from the candidates who 
 came to me from there I have found it impossible to speak too highly 
 of the Institution that so prej)ared them. I dare say Chichester is 
 equally good, but I have not happened to have candidates coming to 
 me from there. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Oxenham. — Of Chichester I have seen a state- 
 ment most entirely satisftxctory, founded upon most competent authority. 
 But to come back to the particular preparation of those who would 
 be permanent deacons. It is further said in the paper from which I 
 have already read — 
 
 " The Permanent Deacons should have a preparation for the special 
 " duties of the Diaconate, including the necessity of obedience, the 
 " merits of the parochial system, and other kindred subjects. By this 
 " means they would be able to grapple with the subjects to be brought 
 " before them : whereas, if they are permitted to preach only, their 
 " pulpit-orations are nothing but rudis indigestaque moles. Their 
 " sermons ai'e, in point of composition, technical, and in point of 
 " application to the spiritual wants of the people, inapplicable." 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — It may be right to say, that I have restrained 
 Deacons, even academic Deacons, from preaching out of their own 
 parishes ; and I press it also upon them as much as possible that 
 they should preach even there as little as is consistent with their 
 being real assistants of the incumbent. I am glad, however, to have 
 an opportunity of saying, I do not forbid it entirely. My direc- 
 tions are, that the Deacon is not at liberty to preach unless he is 
 licensed by the Bishop ; and they must consider me as positively 
 refusing my licence to preach out of their own parishes. Further, 
 I wish them to consider themselves as bound not to preach in their 
 own parishes more than shall be necessary actually for the assistance 
 of their principal ; and that they must not consider themselves as 
 equally entitled with him. I have also earnestly desired Deacons not 
 to sit down and write their own crude notions, and pour them forth 
 upon their congregations as sermons. I have strongly advised them 
 that in what they preach they shall rather make abstracts of the best 
 discourses of others ; and that they shall learn how to preach well by 
 practising themselves in making abstracts from such sermons, for 
 instance, as those of Bisliop Andrewes. I have stated that they who 
 can understand Bishop Andrewes so as to make abstracts of his Dis- 
 courses, have already attained to a very great point of advancement in 
 the business of writing sermons, though they may not yet know the 
 necessity for it. I have not forbidden their preaching in their own 
 parishes, but I certainly have discouraged them from preaching their
 
 SESSION III. OHDAIXIXG OF PERMANENT DEACONS. 113 
 
 own ci'ude notions. T am sure I have flung into the fire years ago what 
 I preached when I was first ordained ; and I wish my JDeacons would 
 avail themselves much more of the labours of others — not by servilely 
 copying the sermons of others, but by taking real pains in availing 
 themselves of the labours and the wisdom of those great divines with 
 whom, thank God, our Church is so largely supplied. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Oxbnham. — I cannot but think that 3'our 
 Lordship's observations will be grateful to us all. We shall consider 
 it, after such observations, one of the greatest benefits of this Synod, 
 to have had the means of free intercourse with our spiritual Father 
 in God. But in pursuing the subject of the Resolution, I proceed 
 to observe, that it is important to remember that there are large 
 classes of persons in the country who are in very many essential 
 points qualified for the work of the ministry — men of deep, ardent 
 piety, such as my reverend brother (Mr. Hext) spoke of yesterday, 
 and with an earnest desire to make themselves useful, but not of 
 academic education, to whom it is desirable to oj^en a legitimate way 
 for their admission to serve in the Church. The Church of Rome has 
 been wiser than ourselves in this respect. The dissenting bodies have 
 greatly the advantage over us in this respect. In any country village 
 or small town, where a young person of a little more intellect and 
 zeal than usual appears anxious for God's service, an opening is pro- 
 vided in some conventicle where he can — not because he prefers dissent 
 to the Church, but because he cannot minister in the Church — make 
 himself useful in that way. It is, therefore, I submit, most desirable 
 that we should open a legitimate door for the admission of sucli 
 persons into the service of the Church ; but then, it is material that 
 there should be some distinct preparation for it. " A permanent 
 " diaconate," it is said hy the same authority that I have already quoted, 
 " would be a gi'eat boon to our rectors, vicars, and parochial incum- 
 " bents." " But," it is added, " it would be needful to give, to a certain 
 " extent, the cUfierent courses of instruction to this portion of the 
 " students of the [Diocesan] College. A de})artment might be set 
 " aside for persons recommended by the beneficed clergy as likely to 
 " prove assistants ; but the giving of a title, and the nomination of 
 " candidates, should be distinct from that of academics, because the 
 " course of instruction does really not fit men for orders." With these 
 observations, I beg to move the Resolution. 
 
 The Rev. Sidney William Cornish seconded the Resolution. 
 
 The Venerable Archdeacon Moore Stevens. — It is exti-emely un- 
 pleasant for me to rise in opposition to this Resolution, but I feel I 
 must speak according to my conscience. I agree in all that has been 
 said upon the advantages that may be derived from such an appoint- 
 ment ; but, as a very humble minister of the Church, I also feel that T 
 am i'ather trenching upon the province of others, when I affect to 
 interfere, or even to suggest, matters to om- Bishop, the tremendous 
 responsibility of which must rest upon him. I have not one word to 
 say against the arguments by which the Resolution has been supported. 
 I shall not vote against it ; and I shall certainly deem it my duty 
 
 I
 
 114 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETEIl. 
 
 to abstain from voting at all upon a question which I think ought to 
 lie left to the decision of the Bishops of the Church of England. 
 
 The LoED Bishop. — So far as I am the Bishop concerned, I will 
 fi-aukly say, that one advantage which I look for, from the considera- 
 tion of such a subject by the Synod, is that suggestions may be made 
 to me, and even the strong opinion of the body expressed to me. 
 T should, after all, be bound to act upon my own conscientious view, 
 even if that conscientious view were decidedly against the advice I so 
 received. But I really should rejoice to receive advice upon every 
 subject connected with my administration of this Diocese ; there- 
 fore, personally, I feel very much the kind suggestion of the 
 Archdeacon who would wish to spare me the annoyance of seeming 
 to resist the dictation of a vote of a meeting. But I should still 
 feel myself responsible — I feel that— though not to the Synod. The 
 Synod advise, but if I act upon their advice it would be I that would be 
 responsible ; for I should blush for mj'self if I were to say, " It is not 
 my fault, it is the fault of the S3'nod." I frankly own I shall, after 
 all, consult my own conscience and jvidgment ; and what they tell me 
 I shall act up to. At the same time I should be very sorry if that 
 declaration should stop your making any suggestions whatever : it is 
 sufficient for me, that I reserve the right of acting upon my own 
 judgment. With regard to the other Bisliops, I wish with all my 
 heart that that objection applied as strongly as it ought to do. I wish 
 tliat we were in a state of mutual cooperation and consultation as 
 Bishops, as to the admiuisti'ation of our several Dioceses. But from 
 circumstances which I must decline entering into, and not at all with 
 regard to myself personally, not in the slightest degree, but as belong- 
 ing to the whole state of the Episcopate, broiight about by matters 
 which I should be pecidiarly unwilling to refer to in this meeting, 
 there is, in flxct, no commtmication among us whatever. Therefore, 
 that being so, I do entreat this Synod to advise me, individually, 
 as the Bishop ; and in that way I shall be glad to exercise my own 
 judgment. 
 
 The Ven. Archdeacon Moore Stevens. — I quite acquiesce in the 
 benefit of this question being disciissed before your Lordship, and I am 
 also aware that your Lordship is very glad to hear the objections that 
 are addressed to the meeting on this important subject. The utility of 
 the discussion I i-eadily admit : but I must decline being a party to a 
 Resolution to the effect proposed, because I think I am thereby travel- 
 ling oi;t of my duty. 
 
 The Rev. Chancellor Harington. — I should be very unwilling for it 
 to go forth that we are to receive these young men into the Diocesan 
 Training College. If it goes to the world that the inmates of that 
 College are to be ordained Deacons, very gi'eat evils will, I am sure, 
 accrue to the College. The attempts we are making to erect it will be 
 altogether suppressed, because the youth whom we take in to train 
 as masters will not stop there; for if we admit parties who are looking 
 forward to the Diaconate, they will prompt other pupils to the same 
 i)igh distinction.
 
 SESSION III. LAY ASSISTANCE. 
 
 115 
 
 The Rev. John Wollastox Karslake. — In this Diocese, has there 
 been found a competent number of applicants, as candidates for 
 orders, to fill localities where additional curates are desirable 1 Cer- 
 tainly a more highly educated class of men are anxious to come into 
 the Chui-ch ; but I think we ought to be satisfied whether it would 
 not be more advantageous to the Church to have them trained in an 
 University. But if there be a lack of labourers in Christ's vineyard, 
 I think that young men who wish to go into the ministry should be 
 encouraged. 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — There is an enormous lack. Speaking as 
 Bishop, I know there are many parishes in this great Diocese in which 
 accepting such individuals as are alluded to would be very important, 
 and where it would be in vain to attempt to have academics. I am 
 also quite alive to the danger of diminishing the fair number of posi- 
 tions for academics. We never can expect there should not be con- 
 flicting interests : but they must be left to the Bishop. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Harris. — I would beg, with the permission of your 
 LordshijD and the Synod, to read the Resolution passed at the ruri- 
 decanal Chapter which I represent : — " That in our opinion the increase 
 " of authorized teachers and assistants of ministers, which is so much 
 " to be desired in many populous places, might be promoted, if any 
 " plan could be devised for considerably diminishing the expenses of 
 " an university or other fitting education." It does not come 
 within the province of this Synod, I apprehend, to express any strong 
 opinion upon the subject ; but the mere fact that the idea has been 
 entertained, and that it is possible, possesses considerable importance. 
 The suggestion from such a body to the Universities, that it would be 
 desirable to institute some means by which the lower order of minis- 
 ters of whom we are thinking, could be educated for the Ministry at a 
 very diminished expense at the Universities, would really be a very 
 practical way of promoting the object now luider consideration. And 
 it was thought at our Decanal meeting, that the mere fact of the sub- 
 ject having been mentioned here might have some eftect upon the 
 Universities in this respect. 
 
 The Lord Bishop then put the Resolution, and declared it carried. 
 There were seven dissentients. 
 
 LAY ASSISTANCE. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Oxenham. — The next Resolution I shall ask 
 to propose will be : — 
 
 11. " That it is desirable for the Parochial Clergy to obtain, as fixi- as 
 " possible, the aid of their lay parishioners, especially by encouraging 
 " voluntary associations for good works, provided always that care be 
 " taken not to transgress the discipline of the Church." 
 
 I think it is desirable this should be done, for several reasons. 
 One is, lest the public should derive the impression that we, as a 
 Synod, reject the assistance of the Laity — whereas it is essential to 
 our influence as Clergy, and it ought to be essential that we shoidd, 
 
 I 2
 
 116 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 as far as possible, avail ourselves of the aid of the Laity — that they 
 should do their proper work and we should do ours. But we shoiild by 
 no means sever ourselves from them in the practical correction and 
 management of our parishes. I think it is of very great importance 
 that there should be a statement of opinion given upon the subject by 
 us, since it has been submitted to us for some decision or other — that 
 -we should at least say it is desirable for the parochial Clergy to obtain 
 as far as possible lay assistance by encom-aging voluntary associations 
 for good works, provided also that care be taken not to infringe the 
 direct discipline of the Church. I will refer only to two authorities, 
 both of which are printed, as to the detailed method of carrying out 
 the spirit of this Resolution. One is Mr. Monro, from p. 243, of his 
 " Parochial Work." 
 
 The Lord Bishop. — It is right that the Synod should be informed 
 by me, that upon a matter similar to this, there was a meeting of the 
 Bishops some few years ago. The proposition then was, to give assistance 
 to the Ministers of populous parishes by the appointment of officers, 
 called Lay- Readers, who were to be licensed by the Bishop, after being- 
 nominated, with a salaiy, by a Society in London. It was my mis- 
 fortune, on that occasion, to differ from all, but one, of my colleagues, 
 in declining to assent to the proposed scheme. I declined on several 
 accounts ; bixt, especially, because I could not undertake the respon- 
 sibility of creating a qtiasi new Order in the Church. This, as you 
 may remember, was stated to you by me at the time when the discus- 
 sion arose. But the proposition contained in the Resolution before us 
 is, I need hardly say, of a very different kind. It has nothing to do 
 with the introduction of foreigners ; if it had, I should look on it 
 with suspicion and apprehension. In saying this, I should be sorry 
 to be understood as implying censure on one or two strangers who 
 may have been already introduced amongst us. Of one in particular, 
 brought into a district at Devonport, I am glad to say that I believe 
 he made himself very useful, and established a very good character : 
 upon which, the Incumbent requested that I would ordain him 
 Deacon, as I had ordained some others, who were not academics. 
 I sent for the young man, and told him, that, while I had no doubt 
 of his good character, the fact of his having been sent into my 
 Diocese as a lay-teacher, by a Society in London, was conclusive 
 against my ordaining him. But the Resolution now proposed, I repeat, 
 does not relate to su.ch cases ; it refers to lay parishioners — and I have 
 no hesitation in saying, that I look on such a proposition most 
 favourably. For, I ask, what can we do 1 There is an undoubted 
 want of assistance to the Clergy of populous parishes, wliich must be 
 sought from some quarter. If you apply to distant Societies, you 
 will have persons sent to you invested with an official character ; and, 
 whatever may be professed or intended, practically more or less inde- 
 pendent on him whom they are appointed to assist. Such a person, 
 in such a position, is too likely to presume on that independence, to 
 regard himself as a Church-officer, and, it may be, if any difference 
 arise, to beard the minister in his own parish. Surely, if a Clergy-
 
 SESSION III. LAY ASSISTANCE. 117 
 
 man, entrusted with one of these populous districts, will look around 
 him, he can hardly fail to find, among his own people, persons able 
 and willing to aid him most effectually — and this luider regulations 
 which will make them real assistants, and no more than assistants ; 
 carrying out the plans of the incumbent, without attempting to set 
 up for themselves. It may be said, that there must always be a 
 danger of such attempts being made. This may be true : but there 
 is only a danger on one side, while there is an absolute necessity on 
 the other ; and I must say, that dangers, or other objections to what 
 is necessary, ought not to be regarded as reasons against the thing 
 itself, but only as cautions as to the manner in which it is carried out. 
 Now, it cannot admit of doubt, that in the mining disti'icts of Corn- 
 wall, and in those of Plymouth and its contiguous towns, there is a 
 necessity, which the most zealous and vigorous Clergyman would, if 
 left to himself, find absolutely overwhelming. In such cases, without 
 lay assistants, very much of what is of prime moment to the very end 
 and purjDOse of the Christian ministiy must be left undone, which, 
 with such assistance, may be, and therefore ought to be, done. L must 
 also say, that no parochial minister, in such a position, can be con- 
 sidered to have discharged his duty fully, till he shall have exerted to 
 the utmost, not only his own energies, but also every expedient which 
 presents a reasonable hope of correcting or mitigating the fearful evils 
 which he sees around him. Of these expedients, a well-regulated 
 system of lay- assistance seems to me to be manifestly among the most 
 likely to be effectual and beneficial. What its regulations ought to be, 
 is a question which every minister, so circumstanced, must decide for 
 himself; but he will find in the experience of others an aid, which 
 none of you will disdain to seek — an aid, which, we may hope, 
 meetings such as this are very likely to give. I have stated the 
 grounds of the opinion on which I have acted, in discoviraging the 
 introduction of salaried strangers, and promoting in preference the 
 having recourse to voluntary Parochial lay assistants. Having stated 
 this, I will add, that I am open to conviction — and, if I am wrong, 
 I shall be glad to have the benefit of your counsel, and the results of 
 your experience, to convince me that I am wrong. 
 
 The Ptev. Prebendary Oxenham. — I think that your Lordship's 
 admirable observations rather enforce than detract from the Resolution. 
 I would refer in the next place to Mr. Carter's pamphlet dedicated to 
 Prince Albert. This subject is largely referred to in that pamphlet ; 
 but I will only say that in the neighbourhood of Windsor he has 
 can-ied out to a considerable extent — both in a country parish as well 
 as in Windsor — the operation of lay assistants. There the clergy 
 concur with him, and have a voice in the Committee meetings, and 
 there the work is such as laymen may do. Thei'e are several such 
 societies now in actual operation under the patronage of the Queen 
 and Prince Albert, which are doing, at this moment, a great amount of 
 good. I do think that similar societies, with modifications according 
 to. circumstances, would be found, in a gTeat many of our parishes, of 
 very great use indeed. I may also just refer to Flower's " Plea for the
 
 118 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 Poor." It contains many valuable arguments in favour of the general 
 position. But I conclude by moving the Resolution. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Coleridge. — I beg to second the Resolution. I do not 
 believe there is any one parish from Exmouth to the Land's End, 
 where the Clergy will not be most thankful to receive the assistance of 
 the laity ; and I believe that throughout the Diocese the laity are 
 instrumental in the care of our parishes, as far as they can be, and 
 that they are in many cases at this time waiting for invitations from 
 us, to aid us in the discharge of our duties. 
 
 The Lord Bishop then put the Resolution, and the Synod adopted 
 it unanimously. 
 
 WEEK-DAY SERVICES, &c. 
 
 The Rev. John Allen. — I will at once read the Resolution in 
 my hands : — 
 
 " Resolved, that in the opinion of the Synod it is desirable that at 
 " least in the populous parishes of the Diocese, there be a return to the 
 " prescribed order of morning and evening prayer daily throughout the 
 " year ; and that in every parish chm-ch of the Diocese there be a 
 " celebration of Divine service upon one or more days of the week 
 " exclusive of Sunday ; and also that it is desirable that in each pai'ish 
 " church of the Diocese there be a due observance of the days appointed 
 " by the Chxu-ch to be kept holy, and that iipon Ascension Day (there 
 " being in the Order of the Administration of the Lord's Supper a 
 " Preface specially ordained,) the Holy Commimion be always adminis- 
 " tered ; and that it is highly desirable that more frequent opportuni- 
 " ties than are usual be given to members of the Church of England 
 " of receiving the Blessed Sacrament of the Lord's Supper, in accord- 
 " ance with the practice of the primitive Chiistians : and with a view 
 "to this end especially, that it seems expedient, at least in many 
 " parishes, to have such an arrangement that sometimes on days when 
 " the Holy Communion is administered, either the Morning Prayer or 
 " the Office for the Holy Comnmnion form an early service by itself" 
 
 This is the Resolution, which, as the subjects 6, 7, and 8 upon the 
 paper are intimately connected, I submit as a whole. With regard to 
 No. 6, " more frequent Divine services in chiuches on week-days, due 
 " observance of the days appointed by the Church to be kept holy, and 
 " on Ascension Day the Lord's Supper to be always administered," it 
 may be objected that we have already power to do that which we now 
 ask this Synod to recommend us to do. I admit that j but it is un- 
 doubted that to have the power, and the expediency of exercising it, 
 are two distinct things. Having been fifteen years in the ministry, 
 I will not say that I have been unwilling, but that I have been unable 
 to exercise it. On such a recommendation, however, I shall not be at 
 all unwilling to carry it out. It seems to me with regard to No. 6, 
 that it is a very unsatisfactory state of things, that our parish churches 
 should be open, in many cases, vipon the Sunday only. This does 
 seem in some degree to leave our parishes in an unsanctificd state ; 
 
 i
 
 SESSION III. INCREASE OF SERVICES. 119 
 
 it prevents them from having those fervent and effectual prayers which 
 avail much, and which may, under God's blessing, turn the hearts of 
 tlie disobedient to the wisdom of the just. We may not at first reap 
 the fruits we expect ; but I believe, if we persevere in the practice, 
 that in due season we shall reaj), if we faint not. With regard 
 to the observance of dajs, appointed b}^ the Church to be kept 
 holy, I believe that is not only desirable but practicable ; and I believe 
 that owing to the absence of them our parishioners, especially in poor 
 parishes, know very little about the lives, history, and deaths of the 
 blessed saints. These observations will also apply to the last paragraph 
 in No. 6 : " On Ascension Day the Lord's Supper to be always ad- 
 ministered." If it be expedient to keep that day holy, it will follow as 
 a matter of coiu'se that the Holy Communion should be administered. 
 In moving the Resolution, I beg to say that I have spoken to No. 6 
 only ; and that the Synod will be addressed upon the others by a 
 reverend brother who will second the Resolution. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Oxenham. — I beg to second the Resolution, 
 but before addressing the Synod upon it, I will read it as a whole. 
 [The reverend gentleman here read the Resolution throughout.] 
 Such is the Resolution, the adoption of which I have to second. First 
 of all, as to the daily prayers in large and populous parishes, where 
 alone this Resolution says they are expedient. That there should be 
 in our churches daily prayers to God for our people, is so manifest, 
 and so important, that I really should be grieved beyond measure if 
 this Holy Synod doubted abovit accepting this portion of the Resolu- 
 tion. We know it is the fashion of this unbelieving, godless age 
 to talk of prayers to Almighty God as if they were a small part 
 of Divine service ; but I need not speak to you, my reverend 
 brethren, in contradiction of such a notion. It is important, however, 
 that we should affirm our contradiction of such a false and dangerous 
 notion. It is impossible but we should, if we believe prayer is the life 
 of the sold, and that oxu- united prayers to God are the life of the 
 body corporate of the Church ; — if we believe that our Saviour did 
 give a special promise that where two or three are gathered together 
 in His name He w^ould be there among them — if that was given to His 
 Apostles as His ministers, and if the blessing of that promise descends 
 upon om'selves — if we believe all this, how can we doubt that where 
 there is a very large population gathered together under one minister, 
 he is bound to give them a daily opportunity of offering up, in the 
 Courts of the Lord's House, their prayers, their praises, and their 
 thanksgivings 1 I think I need say no more upon that point. The 
 second portion of the Resolution is, that in parishes not populous 
 there should be a celebration of Divine service upon one or more days 
 in the week exclusive of Sunday. I think the arguments which apply 
 to daily services in large parishes will hold good to the extent of one 
 additional service besides those which are commanded by law. I cannot 
 think that even in the smallest parishes, except under most peculiar 
 circumstances, one day set apart for public pra^'er can be considered 
 too much. Let us now look at the effects prochiced upon the minds
 
 120 ACTS OF TUE SYKOD OF EXETER. 
 
 of our people by the fact of a clergyman, sworn to be the guide and 
 teacher of the people in that same duty of prayer, never reading 
 prayers in public from one Sunday to another, especially when they 
 find that others who come into the parish, sometimes with fatal 
 doctrines of heresy, and sometimes with most mischievously false 
 doctrines, almost invaiiably summon them to united prayer, more 
 than once or twice a-week. The contrast is drawn. We may not 
 choose to draw it, but it is di'awn. It is felt, too, by our people ; they 
 who ask them to prayer, and pray with them, vinderstand the evil of 
 it : and if we do not ask them we shall also. They say one man must 
 pray because he is a paid servant, and the other because he fears God. 
 I think then that we are not saying too much when we say that for 
 one day in the week, at least, our church-doors should be opened, 
 besides the day when they must be open. We next come to that part 
 of the Resolution which relates to the due observance of the days 
 appointed by the Church to be kept holy. I shall not say a word 
 about that. T trust that no one desires to be convinced of that. If 
 our Prayer-Book has any weight we are bound to hear what it teaches 
 as to that. The Resolution then goes on, " That ujjon Ascension Day, 
 " there being in the Order of the Administration of the Lord's Supper 
 " a Preface specially appointing the Holy Communion to be always 
 " administered." That I think very important ; I freely confess that 
 in my own church it has not been done ; I confess my short-comings 
 in this respect, but I most earnestly pray that the offence which might 
 be given by a single clergyman introducing the practice in his church 
 may be done away by the united voice of all of us, supporting that 
 which is the boundeu duty of us all. Then I come to the next part 
 of the Resolution, which says that " It is highly desirable that more 
 " frequent opportunities than are usual should be given to members of 
 " the Church of England, of receiving the Blessed Communion of the 
 " Lord's Supper, in accordance with the practice of the primitive 
 " Christians." 
 
 The Venerable Archdeacon Moore Stevens. — And which now is the 
 practice in the cathedral, where the Holy Communion is celebrated 
 weekly. 
 
 The Rev. Prebendary Oxenham. — Then we who are the clergymen of 
 the daughter churches, cannot do better than follow the excellent 
 example set us by our mother. Next, with a view to this end the 
 Resolution says, " It seems expedient, at least in many parishes, to 
 " have such an arrangement, that sometimes on days when the Holy 
 " Communion is administered, either the Morning Prayer or the Office 
 " for the Holy Communion form an early service by itself," I would 
 say, in reference to this point, of the distinction in the service, only a 
 few words. Some of my reverend brethren may not know the fact, 
 that until the last revision of the Prayer-Book, in 1661, the Litany was 
 designed to be a distinct service by itself, to be used some time after 
 the Morning Prayer was over ; and upon reference to the Prayer-Book 
 of King Edward VI. it will be found that the Litany is there printed 
 after the Communion Service, or before the Baptismal Service. In the
 
 SESSION in. INCREASE OF SERVICES. 121 
 
 first Prayer-Book of King Edward it was not directed to be said even 
 upon Sundays ; and in the second Prayer-Book of King Edward there 
 are directions that it should be said upon Sundays, or only in combi- 
 nation with the other services. Bishop IMant said the Litany was 
 intended to come after Matins, or before the Office of the Holy Com- 
 munion, at a proper distance of time, of which custom the Church 
 preserves still, or did until lately, some few remains. Upon this sub- 
 ject. Bishop Selwyn, addressing the Synod which he called, distinctly 
 affirmed, that he entirely sanctioned the separation of the Matins, 
 the Litany, and the Holy Communion, at the discretion of the 
 Clergyman, provided, nevertheless, that each portion of the ser- 
 vice was used entire, unmutilated, and unmixed with other portions. 
 All then which this Resolution, which I ventiu'e to submit upon the 
 subject, says, is that " in some instances, and in some parishes, it may 
 " be desirable to have some aiTangement, that sometimes, on days when 
 " the Holy Communion is administered, either the Morning Prayer, 
 " or the office for the Litany, may form an early service by itself." 
 
 It now being time for Even-song in the cathedral, the Synod 
 adjourned. Shortly after four o'clock the Synod re-assembled, when 
 
 The Lord Bishop said. — There has been a Resolution containing 
 several particulars brought before us, of great importance, upon which 
 we are now to come to some decision. I think, however, it may be 
 for the convenience of the Synod, and I dare say that both Mr. Allen 
 and Mr. Prebendary Oxenham will consent to it, that each proposition 
 should be put separately. It is not an unusual course of proceeding, 
 that a string of Resolutions should be spoken to altogether, but put 
 singly ; and if that meets the wishes of the Synod, I think it would be 
 the best com'se in this instance. The first proposition, then, which will 
 be before the meeting will be the following : — 
 
 12. " Resolved that this Synod do invite the earnest attention, of the 
 " Clergy of this Diocese to the several Orders of the Church in the 
 " Book of Common Prayer and in the Canons, respecting the saying 
 " daily of the Morning and Evening Prayer." 
 
 After consideral)le verbal discvission, it was moved by Mr. Allen, 
 and seconded by Mr. Prebendary Oxenham, — 
 
 " Also that the earnest attention of the Clergy of the diocese be 
 " invited to the 13th and 14th Canons, as to the due observance of 
 " Holy Days ; and that it is the firm opinion of this Synod that the 
 " due obsei'vance of Ascension Day includes the celebration of Holy 
 " Communion — a special Preface being provided." 
 
 This Resolution, on being put by the Lord Bishop, was unanimously 
 carried. 
 
 The time having now an'ived for the proceedings to be brought to a 
 close, although from lack of time all the matters upon the paper had 
 not been considered, 
 
 The Lord Bishop said. — I will now proceed to end this Synod. 
 But before I do that, my reverend fi-iends, let me in one w^ord thank 
 you from my heart for your attendance, for the great attention you 
 have given to the important subjects brought before you, and for the
 
 122 ACTS OF THE SYNOD OF EXETER. 
 
 inestimable support you have given to the cause of true reUgion in 
 this Diocese. May God, in His mercy, accept such service ! 
 
 PRAYERS SAID AT THE CONCLUSION OF THE SYNOD. 
 
 Standing up, the Lord Bishop said. — Our help standeth in the 
 Name of the Lord. 
 
 R. — Who made Heaven and Eartlh. 
 
 B. — Turn us again, Lord God of Hosts. 
 
 R. — Show the light of Thy countenance, and we shall he whole. 
 
 B. — Lord, hear our Prayer. 
 
 R. — And let our cry come unto Thee. 
 
 Let us Fray. 
 
 -LORD GOD, who knowest our sin and imperfection, and yet 
 hast vouchsafed vmto us grace to celebrate this holy Synod in Thy 
 Name : We humbly beseech Thee for Thy Son's sake to accept our 
 good purposes and our imjjerfect prayers ; as well those which we 
 offered at the beginning of our assembly, as those with which we now 
 solemnize its conclusion. Lord, spare our ignorance, allow for our 
 wanderings, prosper what we have endeavoured for the good of Thy 
 Holy Church ; and as by the gift of the Holy Ghost the Comforter, 
 Thou wast pleased to unite the several nations in the Confession of 
 one holy Faith, so vouchsafe to preserve this Thy Clergy and People, 
 with our Sovereign Lady the Queen, in the Unity of the same Faith : 
 that obeying Thine Admonitions, defended by Thee from all evils, and 
 endowed with all good gifts, we with all Thy whole Church may serve 
 Thee here in tranquillity and freedom, and hereafter be found meet 
 for a portion in Thine Eternal City ; through Jesus Cluist our Lord. 
 Amen. 
 
 Our Father which art in Heaven, Hallowed be Thy Name ; Thy 
 Kingdom come ; Thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven ; Give us 
 this day our daily bread ; And forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive 
 them that trespass against us ; And lead us not into temptation, 
 but deliver us from evil : For Thine is the kingdom, the power, and 
 the glory. For ever and ever. A^men. 
 
 The Blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy 
 Ghost, be amongst you and remain with you always. Amen. 
 
 Then the Synod stood up, and the Archdeacon of Exeter said, 
 
 " In the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ, let us go in Peace." 
 
 Thereupon the Synod departed, as they had assembled, in peace. 
 Amen.
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Additional Note to the Bishop's Address, at Page 33. 
 
 We have seen, that the Archdeacon says, that " in the Creeds of 
 " various Churches, the Article is expressed in such a manner, as 
 " absolutely to exclude all reference to the efficacy of Bajytism ; and 
 " that S. Cyril of Jerusalem, recording the Creed of that Church, 
 " speaks of ' one Baptism of repentance for the remission of sins,' 
 " thus connecting the remusion of sins, not ivith Bajytism, hut with 
 " repentance ." 
 
 It is very true, that S. Cyril cites the Article, as the Archdeacon 
 represents : but this was when he was Catechist — that is, at least as 
 early as the year 350, in which year he was made Bishop, more than 
 thirty yeai's before the Council of Constantinople, in 381. Since, then, 
 he and the other Fathers, at that Council, deliberately struck out of 
 the old eastern Creed the words " of repentance," and exhibited the 
 Article in its present form — " one Baptism for the remission of sins," 
 — it follows, on the Archdeacon's own principle, but in direct con- 
 tradictioix to his conclusion, that the authority of the Fathers of the 
 second Genei'al Council must be cited, as " excluding all reference 
 " to the efficacy of everything except Baptism" and as " connecting the 
 " remission of sins, not with repentance, hut with Baptism." 
 
 In respect to the case of infants, in particular, it is quite certain, 
 that the Greek Church strongly maintained the efficacy of the gi'ace 
 given to them in and by Baptism. The 84th Canon of the 
 Council of Trullo, [i. e. the Dome of the Imperial Palace at Con- 
 stantinople, in which it was holden a.d. 692,) is to this effect : 
 " Folloiving the canonical decrees of the Fathers, we define in the case of 
 " infants, that, whenever there be not found sure witnesses of their 
 " having been baptized, and they are imable, by reason of their own 
 " tender age, to answer for their having received that holy Sacrament, 
 " they ought, without scruple, to be baptized, lest such scruple should 
 " deprive them of the sanctifi cation derived from that their pmifica- 
 " tion dTTOfTTEprja?] avra Trjg TOiavTrj^ rod ayiarr^ov i^uOapcnwc. This 
 Canon is taken from the Gth Canon of the 5th Council of Cai'thage, 
 in 398. 
 
 It is further worthy of remark, that the same Council of Trullo, in 
 its 2d Canon, expressly confirmed the Canons of the Council of
 
 124 APPENDIX. 
 
 Carthage, holden a. D. 419, being a collection of the Canons made in 
 several preceding Councils at Carthage, and other cities of Africa, (from 
 the year 348 onwards,) and called, on that account, the African Code. 
 Of this African Code, the 110th Canon is as follows : — 
 " Quod infantes in 'peccatorum Reitiissionem baptizentur." 
 " Item placuit, ut quicunque parvulos recentes infantes quidem 
 " ab uteris matruni baptizandos esse negat ; vel dicit in remissionem 
 " peccatorum eos baptizari, non au.tem ex primi Parentis Adam peccato 
 " quidquam trahere, quod debeat lavacro regenerationis purgari ; 
 " (unde est consequens, quod in Inn forma Baioti&matis in remissionem 
 '^peccatorum non vera, sed falsa intelligatur) sit Anathema : quoniam 
 " non aliter intelligere oportet quod ab Apostolo dictum est ' Per 
 " ' unum hominem peccatum introivit in mundum, et per peccatum 
 " ' mors, et sic in omnes homines pervasit, in quo omnes peccaverunt,' 
 " nisi quemadmodvim Catholica Ecclesia, quae ubique diffusa est et 
 " simplex, semper intellexit. Propter banc enim fidei regulam in- 
 ^' f antes quoque, qui nihil peccatorum ex se committere potuerunt, vere 
 " in peccatorum Remissionem baptizantur, ut per regenerationem in eis 
 " vere mundetur, quod ab antiqua origine contrctxeruntr 
 
 How would the Fathers, who in their Canons thus construe this 
 Article of the Creed, have dealt with our Archdeacon, if he had put 
 forth his glosses upon it in their days % 
 
 THE END. 
 
 R. OT.AY, PRINTER, BREAD STRKKT HILL.